俱舍論 三界五趣·四生·中有Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Three Realms and Five Destinies · Four Modes of Birth · Intermediate Existence
界品明體,根品明用,世品明有情與器之所安立。此卷從「三界是何?各於其中處別有幾?」問起,一路走完三界、五趣、七識住、九有情居、四識住、四生,最後停在中有,並用全卷一半以上的力氣證它實有——有情世間九目,此卷走完前七。
一句話:這一卷不是在描寫天堂地獄,是在替『眾生存在的每一種位置』編號;編到死與生之間那一段沒有編號時,論主寧可為它另立一個實有的身,也不肯讓相續出現斷點。
三個眼目
-
同一批處所,換一把尺就換一個數。色界處,頌立十七而長行並錄迦濕彌羅之十六——差別只在大梵天算不算別地。七識住與九有情居量的是同一批地方,前者問『識會不會被損壞』,後者問『有情願不願意住』,於是有頂與無想有情在前一張表被除、在後一張表被收。遇到數目不合,第一問不是誰對,是這兩個數用了哪兩把尺。 這一手全卷示範了三次。
-
『有』與『被列入某一格』是兩件事。中有實有,這是本卷後半整段所證;但中有不是趣——「趣謂所往,不可說言中有是所往」;中有也不名生——「未至應至處,故中有非生」。連續兩次把它從既有名相中剝出來,正是為了給它一個乾淨的、單獨的位置。毘曇的分寸感就在這裡:承認一物存在,不等於允許它借用鄰格的名字。
-
趣體只能取無記那一分。理由一句話——「若異此者趣應相雜」:同一個人身上具有通往五趣的業與煩惱,若把善與染污也算進趣體,一人便同時是五趣。所以趣體只取無覆無記那一分。判準不在苦樂,在能不能無雜。 這把尺後來被整批搬走,用在別的地方去證別的東西。
一義(附):中有為什麼非立不可
論主給的正面理由只有一句:「現見世間相續轉法,要處無間剎那續生。」穀種在此、芽亦在此,中間沒有跳格。有情相續之理應當一樣。
難者拿鏡像來反例——質在此、像在彼,中間明明有間而續生成立。論主用三層縱奪拆它:你的例子根本不實有(一處不能有二色並存,四番逐破);就算實有也不像(質與像不是一相續,且二者俱時而有);連生的緣數都不同(像由本質與鏡二緣生,生有卻「唯有死有無別勝依」)。三層拆完,才轉入教證,一部一部往下逼:七有經、健達縛經、掌馬族經、五不還經——你若不誦這部,那部呢。
全卷末後立了一條可以雙向使用的規矩:「凡引證言理無異趣,此有異趣為證不成。」——引來作證的話,其理不得有第二種走向。論主自己引經時,也受這一條約束。
通於全論
三界之立,是往後界繫、隨眠隨增、業之引滿的坐標系;「隨增三界貪者是三界繫」一句所立的判準——界的分限不在境的高低,在貪的落點——隨眠品要整章用它。五趣唯無覆無記,是『趣』字的定義閘。四生以『依託什麼而起』為判準而非以形態,故化生一格寬到能收中有,這是本卷立中有的預留位置。
還有兩件事是這一卷留給讀者的線頭:其一,論主在本卷兩處明錄經部之說(無色界心等相續、極光淨天想異),二處眾賢皆有反破——世親傳所記「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」,在此可以看見它具體長什麼樣。其二,中有的形貌、所往、住時之量,本卷一概未及;那是下一卷的事。這一卷只做一件事:把它立起來。
The Chapter on the Elements displays the entities of dharmas, the Chapter on the Faculties their functions, and the Chapter on the World the establishing of sentient beings and of the receptacle that holds them. This fascicle begins from the question “What are the three realms? And within each of them, how many separate places are there?”, and runs its whole course through the three realms, the five destinies, the seven stations of consciousness, the nine abodes of sentient beings, the four stations of consciousness, and the four modes of birth, coming to rest at last on intermediate existence, on proving the real existence of which it spends more than half the strength of the whole fascicle — of the nine items of the world of sentient beings, this fascicle completes the first seven.
In one sentence: This fascicle is not describing heavens and hells; it is assigning a number to every position in which a sentient being can exist — and when the numbering reached the stretch between death and birth and found it unnumbered, the author would sooner establish for it a further body that really exists than let a break appear in the continuum.
Three Points to Watch
-
One and the same set of places yields a different number as soon as a different measure is applied. For the places of the form realm the stanza establishes seventeen while the prose commentary records alongside it the sixteen of Kaśmīra — the difference lying only in whether the Mahābrahmā Heaven is counted a separate level. The seven stations of consciousness and the nine abodes of sentient beings measure the very same set of places: the former asks whether consciousness will be injured there, the latter whether sentient beings are willing to dwell there; and so the summit of existence and the non-percipient sentient beings are struck out of the first table and gathered into the second. When two numbers do not agree, the first question is not which of them is right, but which two measures the two numbers were taken with. This fascicle demonstrates the move three times.
-
“Existing” and “being entered in a given square” are two different things. Intermediate existence really exists, and the whole latter half of this fascicle is the proof of it; yet intermediate existence is not a destiny — “a destiny is what is gone to, and one cannot say that intermediate existence is what is gone to”; nor is intermediate existence named birth — “it has not yet reached the place it should reach, and so intermediate existence is not birth.” Twice in succession it is peeled out of the names already established, and precisely in order to give it a clean place of its own. Here is where Abhidharma’s sense of proportion lies: to grant that a thing exists is not to permit it to borrow the name of the neighboring square.
-
The entity of a destiny can be taken only from the indeterminate portion. The reason is one sentence — “were it otherwise, the destinies would be mixed together”: one and the same person carries in himself the actions and afflictions that lead to all five destinies, and if the wholesome and the defiled were reckoned into the entity of a destiny as well, a single person would be five destinies at once. So the entity of a destiny takes only the unobscured-indeterminate portion. The criterion is not suffering and pleasure but whether mixture can be kept out. This measure is afterwards carried off wholesale and used elsewhere to prove other things.
One Further Point (Appended): Why Intermediate Existence Had to Be Established
The one positive reason the author gives is a single sentence: “We plainly see that dharmas that turn on in continuity in the world must arise in succession moment by moment with their places uninterrupted.” The seed of the grain is here and the sprout is here as well; there is no skipped square in between. The continuity of sentient beings ought to run by the same principle.
The objector brings a reflected image as a counter-example — the substance is here and the image is there, plainly with an interval between, and the successive arising holds all the same. The author takes it apart in three descending layers: your example does not really exist at all (two forms cannot stand together in one place, refuted in four rounds); even granting that it existed, it is not alike (substance and image are not one continuum, and the two are present at the same time); and even the number of conditions for their arising differs (an image arises from two conditions, the substance and the mirror, whereas the existence of birth has “only the existence of death and no further superior support”). Only when the three layers have been taken apart does he turn to the scriptural proof, pressing one collection down after another: the Sūtra of the Seven Existences, the Gandharva Sūtra, the Sūtra of the Horse-Keeping Clan, the Sūtra of the Five Non-Returners — if you do not recite this one, then what of that one?
At the very end of the fascicle a rule is set up that can be used in both directions: “Whenever words are adduced as proof, their principle may have no other tendency; and since this has another tendency, it does not hold as proof.” — words brought in as evidence may not admit of a second direction. When the author himself adduces scripture, he too is bound by this rule.
Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole
The establishing of the three realms is the coordinate system for realm affiliation further on, for the increase of the latent tendencies by attachment, and for the projecting and completing actions of the chapter on action; and the criterion set up in the one sentence “what has the greed of the three realms increasing upon it by attachment belongs to the three realms” — that the boundary of a realm lies not in the height of the object but in where the greed falls — is what the chapter on the latent tendencies will use for a whole chapter together. That the five destinies are unobscured-indeterminate alone is the gate defining the word “destiny.” The four modes of birth take as their criterion what a being arises in dependence upon and not its shape, and so the single square of birth by transformation is wide enough to gather in intermediate existence: this is the place reserved in advance by which this fascicle establishes intermediate existence.
Two further loose threads are left by this fascicle for its readers. First, in two places the author expressly records a Sautrāntika position (the continuity of mind and the rest in the formless realm, and the difference of perception among the Ābhāsvara gods), and in both places Saṅghabhadra counter-refutes — what the Life of Master Vasubandhu records of the manner of this treatise’s composition, that he “established the sense of the Sarvāstivādins and, wherever there was a partial position, refuted it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas,” can here be seen in concrete shape. Second, the appearance of intermediate existence, where it goes, and the measure of the time it abides are nowhere touched in this fascicle; that is the business of the next. This fascicle does one thing only: it sets intermediate existence up.
阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第八 〔T29 0040c18〕
【品界】分別世品第三之一 〔T29 0040c22〕
已依三界分別心等。今次應說,三界是何?各於其中處別有幾?頌曰:
〔頌·正1–3 T29 0040c25〕
地獄傍生鬼,人及六欲天,
名欲界二十,由地獄洲異。
此上十七處,名色界於中,
三靜慮各三,第四靜慮八。
無色界無處,由生有四種,
依同分及命,令心等相續。
論曰:地獄等四及六欲天并器世間,是名欲界。六欲天者,一、四大王眾天;二、三十三天;三、夜摩天;四、覩史多天;五、樂變化天;六、他化自在天。如是欲界處別有幾?地獄洲異,故成二十。八大地獄,名地獄異。一等活地獄、二黑繩地獄、三眾合地獄、四號叫地獄、五大叫地獄、六炎熱地獄、七大熱地獄、八無間地獄。言洲異者,謂四大洲:一南贍部洲、二東勝身洲、三西牛貨洲、四北俱盧洲。如是十二并六欲天、傍生、餓鬼處成二十。若有情界從自在天至無間獄,若器世界乃至風輪,皆欲界攝。此欲界上處有十七,謂三靜慮處各有三,第四靜慮處獨有八,器及有情總名色界。第一靜慮處有三者,一梵眾天、二梵輔天、三大梵天。第二靜慮處有三者,一少光天、二無量光天、三極光淨天。第三靜慮處有三者,一少淨天、二無量淨天、三遍淨天。第四靜慮處有八者,一無雲天、二福生天、三廣果天、四無煩天、五無熱天、六善現天、七善見天、八色究竟天。迦濕彌羅國諸大論師皆言:色界處但有十六。彼謂:即於梵輔天處有高臺閣,名大梵天,一主所居非有別地,如尊處座四眾圍繞。無色界中都無有處,以無色法無有方所,過去未來無表無色不住方所,理決然故。但異熟生,差別有四:一空無邊處、二識無邊處、三無所有處、四非想非非想處,如是四種名無色界。此四非由處有上下,但由生故勝劣有殊。復如何知彼無方處?謂於是處得彼定者,命終即於是處生故。復從彼沒生欲色時,即於是處中有起故。如有色界一切有情,要依色身心等相續。於無色界受生有情,以何為依心等相續?對法諸師說彼心等依眾同分及與命根而得相續。若爾,有色有情心等,何不但依此二相續?有色界生此二劣故。無色此二因何故強?彼界二從勝定生故,由彼等至能伏色想。若爾,於彼心等相續,但依勝定,何用別依?又今應說,如有色界受生有情同分命根依色而轉,無色此二以何為依?此二更互相依而轉。有色此二何不相依?有色界生此二劣故。無色此二因何故強?彼界此二種,從勝定生故。前說彼定能伏色想,是則還同心相續難。或心心所唯互相依,故經部師說無色界心等相續無別有依。謂若有因未離色愛引起心等,所引心等與色俱生依色而轉。若因於色已得離愛,厭背色故,所引心等非色俱生不依色轉。何故名為欲等三界?能持自相故名為界。或種族義,如前已釋。欲所屬界說名欲界,色所屬界說名色界,略去中言故作是說,如胡椒飲如金剛環。於彼界中色非有故名為無色。所言色者,是變礙義,或示現義。彼體非色立無色名,非彼但用色無為體。無色所屬界,說名無色界,略去中言,喻如前說。又欲之界名為欲界,此界力能任持欲故。色無色界應知亦然。此中欲言為說何法?略說段食婬所引貪。如經頌言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0041c02〕
世諸妙境非真欲,真欲謂人分別貪,
妙境如本住世間,智者於中已除欲。
邪命外道便詰尊者舍利子言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0041c05〕
若世妙境非真欲,說欲是人分別貪,
比丘應名受欲人,起惡分別尋思故。
時舍利子反質彼言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0041c08〕
若世妙境是真欲,說欲非人分別貪,
汝師應名受欲人,恒觀可意妙色故。
若法於彼三界現行,此法即說三界繫不?不爾。云何於中隨增三界貪者是三界繫?此中何法名三界貪?謂三界中各隨增者,今此所言同縛馬答。猶如有問縛馬者誰?答言馬主。即彼復問馬主是誰?答言縛者。如是二答皆不令解。今此所言不同彼答,謂於前說欲界諸處未離貪者,貪名欲貪,此所隨增名欲界繫。於前所說色無色中,隨其所應當知亦爾。或不定地貪名欲貪,此所隨增名欲界繫。諸靜慮地貪名色貪,此所隨增名色界繫。諸無色地貪名無色貪,此所隨增名為無色界繫。於欲化心上如何起欲貪?從他所聞,或自退失生愛味故。或觀化者自在勢力,於彼化心生貪愛故。若心能化香味二法,此能化心是欲界繫,色界心不能化作香味故。如是三界唯有一耶?三界無邊如虛空量,故雖無有始起有情,無量無邊佛出於世,一一化度無數有情令證無餘般涅槃界而不窮盡猶若虛空。世界當言云何安住?當言傍住,故契經言:譬如天雨滴如車軸,無間無斷從空下澍。如是東方無間無斷無量世界或壞或成,如於東方,南西北方亦復如是,不說上下。有說亦有上下二方,餘部經中說十方故。色究竟上復有欲界,於欲界下有色究竟。若有離一欲界貪時,諸欲界貪皆得滅離。離色無色應知亦爾。依初靜慮起通慧時,所發神通但能往至自所生界梵世非餘,所餘通慧應知亦爾。已說三界。五趣云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正4 T29 0042a15〕
於中地獄等,自名說五趣,
唯無覆無記,有情非中有。
論曰:於三界中說有五趣,即地獄等如自名說,謂前所說地獄、傍生、鬼及人、天是名五趣。唯於欲界有四趣全,三界各有天趣一分。為有三界非趣所攝,而於界中說有五趣?有,謂善染外器中有,雖是界性而非趣攝。五趣體唯無覆無記,若異此者趣應相雜,於一趣中具有五趣業煩惱故。五趣唯是有情數攝,體非中有。《施設足論》作如是說:四生攝五趣,非五攝四生。不攝者何?所謂中有。《法蘊足論》亦作是言:眼界云何?謂四大種所造淨色是眼,眼根、眼處、眼界。地獄、傍生、鬼、人、天趣,修成中有。契經亦簡中有異趣。是何契經?謂《七有經》。彼說七有,謂地獄有、傍生有、餓鬼有、天有、人有、業有、中有。彼經中說五趣及因并趣方便,故趣唯是無覆無記,其理極成。簡業有因,異諸趣故。迦濕彌羅國誦如是契經:尊者舍利子作是言:具壽!若有地獄諸漏現前故,造作增長順地獄受業,彼身語意曲穢濁故,於㮏落迦中受五蘊異熟,異熟起已名那落迦,除五蘊法,彼那落迦都不可得。故趣唯是無覆無記。若如是者,《品類足論》當云何通?彼說五趣一切隨眠所隨增故。彼說五趣續生心中容有五部一切煩惱趣及入心。總說為趣,無相違失。譬如村落及村落邊總名村落。有說:趣體亦通善染。然《七有經》簡業有者,非別說故,定非彼攝。如五濁中煩惱與見別說為濁,非別說故,彼見定非煩惱所攝。如是業有雖亦是趣,為顯趣因,是故別說。若爾,中有亦應是趣。不爾,趣義不相應故。趣謂所往,不可說言中有是所往,即死處生故。若爾,無色亦應非趣,即於死處而受生故。既爾,中有名中有,故不應名趣。二趣中故名為中有,此若趣攝非中間故,是則不應說名中有。然彼尊者舍利子言異熟起已名地獄者,說異熟起方名地獄,非說地獄唯是異熟。然復說言,除五蘊法彼那落迦不可得者,為遮實有能往諸趣補特伽羅故作是說,非遮餘蘊故作是言。毘婆沙師說:趣唯是無覆無記。有說:一向是異熟生。有餘師言:亦通長養。即於三界及五趣中,如其次第識住有七。其七者何?頌曰:
〔頌·正5·正6前半 T29 0042c02〕
身異及想異,身異同一想,
翻此身想一,并無色下三,
故識住有七,餘非有損壞。
論曰:契經中說,有色有情身異想異,如人一分天,是第一識住。一分天者,謂欲界天及初靜慮,除劫初起。言身異者,謂彼色身種種顯形,狀貌異故。彼由身異,或有異身,故彼有情說名身異。言想異者,謂彼苦樂不苦不樂想差別故。彼由想異,或有異想,故彼有情說名想異。有色有情身異想一,如梵眾天謂劫初起,是第二識住。所以者何?以劫初起,彼諸梵眾起如是想:我等皆是大梵所生。大梵爾時亦起此想:是諸梵眾皆我所生。同想一因故名想一。大梵王身其量高廣,容貌威德言語光明衣冠等事,一一皆與梵眾不同,故名身異。經說:梵眾作是念言:我等曾見如是有情長壽久住,乃至起願:云何當令諸餘有情生我同分?於彼正起此心願時,我等便生彼同分內。梵眾何處曾見梵王?有餘師言:住極光淨,從彼天沒來生此故。云何今時不得第二靜慮,而能憶念彼地宿住事耶?若彼已得第二靜慮,云何緣大梵猶起戒禁取?有餘師說:住中有中,彼住中有中,無長時住義,以於受生無障礙故。如何梵眾可作念言:我等曾見如是有情長壽久住。是故梵眾即住自天,憶念此生前所更事,謂先見彼長壽久住,後重見時起如是念。有色有情身一想異,如極光淨天,是第三識住。此中舉後兼以攝初,應知具攝第二靜慮。若不爾者,彼少光天、無量光天何識住攝?彼天顯形狀貌不異,故名身一。樂非苦樂二想交參,故名想異。傳說彼天厭根本地喜根,已起近分地捨根現前;厭近分地捨根,已起根本地喜根現前。如富貴人厭欲樂已便受法樂,厭法樂已復受欲樂。豈不遍淨想亦應然?非遍淨天曾有厭樂,以樂寂靜曾無厭時;喜則不然,擾動心故。經部師說:有餘契經釋彼天中有想異義,謂極光淨有天新生,未善了知世間成壞。彼見下地火焰洞然,見已便生驚怖厭離:勿彼火焰燒盡梵宮令彼皆空上侵我處。彼極光淨有舊生天,已善了知世間成壞,便慰喻彼驚怖天言:淨仙淨仙。勿怖勿怖。昔彼火焰燒盡梵宮,令其皆空即於彼滅。彼於火焰有來不來想及怖不怖想故名想異,非由有樂非苦樂想有交參故得想異名。有色有情身一想一,如遍淨天,是第四識住。唯有樂想故名想一。初靜慮中由染污想故言想一,第二靜慮由二善想故言想異,第三靜慮由異熟想故言想一,下三無色名別,如經即三識住是名為七。此中何法名為識住?謂彼所繫五蘊四蘊,如其所應是名識住。所餘何故非識住耶?於餘處皆有損壞識法故。餘處者何?謂諸惡處第四靜慮及與有頂。所以者何?由彼處有損壞識法,故非識住。何等名為損壞識法?謂諸惡處有重苦受能損於識,第四靜慮有無想定及無想事,有頂天中有滅盡定能壞於識,令相續斷故非識住。復說:若處餘處有情心樂來止,若至於此不更求出,說名識住。於諸惡處,二義俱無。第四靜慮心恒求出,謂諸異生求入無想,若諸聖者樂入淨居或無色處,若淨居天樂證寂滅,有頂昧劣故非識住。如是分別七識住已。因茲復說九有情居。其九者何?頌曰:
〔頌·正6後半·正7前半 T29 0043b09〕
應知兼有頂,及無想有情,
是九有情居,餘非不樂住。
論曰:前七識住及第一有、無想有情,是名為九,諸有情類唯於此九欣樂住故立有情居。餘處皆非,不樂住故。言餘處者,謂諸惡處,非有情類自樂居中,惡業羅剎逼之令住故。彼如牢獄不立有情居。第四靜慮除無想天,餘非有情居,如識住中釋。前所引經說七識住,復有餘經說四識住。其四者何?頌曰:
〔頌·正7後半·正8前半 T29 0043b19〕
四識住當知,四蘊唯自地,
說獨識非住,有漏四句攝。
論曰:如契經言:識隨色住,識隨受住,識隨想住,識隨行住,是名四種。如是四種其體云何?謂隨次第有漏四蘊。又此唯在自地非餘,識所依著,名識住故。非於異地色等蘊中識隨愛力依著於彼。如何不說識為識住?由離能住立所住故。非能住識可名所住,如非即王可名王座。或若有法識所乘御,如人船理說名識住。非識即能乘御自體,是故不說識為識住。毘婆沙師所說如是。若爾,何故餘契經言:於識食中有喜有染,有喜染故識住其中、識所乘御。又如何言前七識住五蘊為體?雖有是說,而於生處所攝蘊中不別分析,總生喜染故。識轉時亦名識住,非獨說識。然色等蘊一一能生種種喜染令識依著,獨識不然,故言非住。是故於此四識住中識非識住,於餘可說。又佛意說,此四識住猶如良田,總說一切有取諸識猶如種子,不可種子立為良田。仰測世尊教意如是。又法與識可俱時生,為識良田可立識住。識蘊不爾,故非識住。如是所說七種四種,識住雖殊而皆有漏。為七攝四、四攝七耶?非遍相攝。可為四句。謂審觀察應知二門體互寬陿得成四句,或有七攝非四攝等。第一句者,謂七中識。第二句者,謂諸惡處、第四靜慮及有頂中,除識餘蘊。第三句者,七中四蘊。第四句者,謂除前相。於前所說諸界趣中,應知其生略有四種。何等為四?何處有何?頌曰:
〔頌·正8後半·正9 T29 0043c21〕
於中有四生,有情謂卵等,
人傍生具四,地獄及諸天,
中有唯化生,鬼通胎化二。
論曰:謂有情類卵生、胎生、濕生、化生,是名為四。生謂生類。諸有情中雖餘類雜,而生類等。云何卵生?謂有情類生從卵㲉是名卵生,如鵝孔雀鸚鵡鴈等。云何胎生?謂有情類生從胎藏是名胎生,如象馬牛猪羊驢等。云何濕生?謂有情類生從濕氣是名濕生,如虫飛蛾蚊蚰蜒等。云何化生?謂有情類生無所託是名化生,如那落迦、天、中有等,具根無缺支分頓生,無而欻有故名為化。人傍生趣各具四種。人卵生者,謂如世羅鄔波世羅生從鶴卵,鹿母所生三十二子,般遮羅王五百子等。人胎生者,如今世人。人濕生者,如曼馱多遮盧鄔波遮盧,鴿鬘菴羅衛等。人化生者,唯劫初人。傍生三種,共所現見。化生如龍揭路荼等。一切地獄、諸天、中有,皆唯化生。鬼趣唯通胎化二種。鬼胎生者,如餓鬼女白目連云:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0044a12〕
我夜生五子,隨生皆自食,
晝生五亦然,雖盡而無飽。
一切生中何生最勝?應言最勝唯是化生。若爾,何緣後身菩薩得生自在而受胎生?現受胎生有大利故,謂為引導諸大釋種親屬相因令入正法。又引餘類令知菩薩是輪王種生敬慕心,因得捨邪趣於正法。又令所化生增上心:彼既是人,能成大義;我曹亦爾,何為不能因發正勤專修正法?又若不爾,族姓難知,恐疑幻化為天為鬼。如外道論矯設謗言:過百劫後當有大幻出現於世噉食世間。故受胎生息諸疑謗。有餘師說:為留身界故受胎生,令無量人及諸異類一興供養千返生天及證解脫。若受化生無外種故,身纔殞逝無復遺形,如滅燈光即無所見。若人信佛有持願通能久留身,此不成釋因論生論。若化生身如滅燈光死無遺者,何故契經說化生揭路荼取化生龍為充所食?以不知故為食取龍,不說充飢。斯有何失?或龍未死暫得充飢,死已還飢。暫食何咎!於四生內何者最多?唯化生。何以故?三趣少分及二趣全、一切中有皆化生故。此中何法說名中有?何緣中有非即名生?頌曰:
〔頌·正10 T29 0044b07〕
死生二有中,五蘊名中有,
未至應至處,故中有非生。
論曰:於死有後、在生有前,即彼中間有自體起,為至生處故起此身,二趣中間故名中有。此身已起,何不名生?生謂當來所應至處,依所至義建立生名。此中有身其體雖起而未至彼,故不名生。何謂當來所應至處?所引異熟究竟分明,是謂當來所應至處。有餘部說:從死至生處容間絕,故無中有。此不應許。所以者何?依理教故。理教者何?頌曰:
〔頌·正11·正12 T29 0044b18〕
如穀等相續,處無間續生,
像實有不成,不等故非譬。
一處無二並,非相續二生,
說有健達縛,及五七經故。
論曰:且依正理中有非無。現見世間相續轉法,要處無間剎那續生。且如世間穀等相續,有情相續理亦應然,剎那續生處必無間。豈不現見有法續生,而於其中處亦有間?如依鏡等從質像生。如是有情死有生有,處雖有間何妨續生?實有諸像理不成故,又非等故為喻不成。謂別色生說名為像,其體實有理所不成。設成非等,故不成喻。言像不成故非喻者,以一處所無二並故。謂於一處鏡色及像並見現前,二色不應同處並有,依異大故。又陿水上兩岸色形,同處一時俱現二像。居兩岸者互見分明,曾無一處並見二色,不應謂此二色俱生。又影與光未嘗同處,然曾見鏡懸置影中,光像顯然現於鏡面,不應於此謂二並生。或言一處無二並者,鏡面月像謂之為二,近遠別見如觀井水,若有並生如何別見?故知諸像於理實無。然諸因緣和合勢力令如是見,以諸法性功能差別難可思議。已辯不成所以非喻。言非等故亦非喻者,以質與像非相續故。謂質與像非一相續,唯依鏡等有像現故,像與本質俱時有故。如死生有是一相續前後無間餘處續生,質像相望無此相續,以不相似故不成喻。又所現像由二生故,謂二緣故諸像得生:一者本質、二者鏡等。二中勝者像依彼生,生有無容由二緣起,唯有死有無別勝依,故所引喻非等於法。亦不可說以外非情精血等緣為勝依性,由化生者空中欻生,於中計何為勝依性?已依正理對破彼宗從死至生處容間絕,是故中有決定非無。次依聖教證有中有,謂契經言:有有七種,即五趣有、業有、中有。若此契經彼部不誦,豈亦不誦《健達縛經》?如契經言:入母胎者要由三事俱現在前,一者母身是時調適、二者父母交愛和合、三健達縛正現在前。除中有身,何健達縛?前蘊已壞,何現在前?若此契經彼亦不誦,復云何釋《掌馬族經》?如彼經言:汝今知不?此健達縛正現前者,為婆羅門、為剎帝利、為是吠舍、為戍達羅?為東方來、為南西北?前蘊已壞不可言來,此所言來固唯中有。若復不誦如是契經,《五不還經》當云何釋?如契經說:有五不還,一者中般、二者生般、三無行般、四有行般、五者上流。中有若無,何名中般?有餘師執:有天名中,住彼般涅槃,是故名中般。是則應許有生等天;既不許然,故執非善。又經說有七善士趣,謂於前五,中般分三,由處及時近中遠故。譬如札火小星迸時,纔起近即滅,初善士亦爾。譬如鐵火小星迸時,起至中乃滅,二善士亦爾。譬如鐵火大星迸時,遠未墮而滅,三善士亦爾。非彼所執別有中天,有此時處三品差別,故彼所執定非應理。有餘復說:或壽量中間、或近天中間,斷餘煩惱成阿羅漢,是名中般。由至界位或想或尋而般涅槃,故有三品:或取色界眾同分已即般涅槃,是名第一。從是次後受天樂已方般涅槃,是名第二。復從此後入天法會乃般涅槃,是名第三。入法會已復經多時方般涅槃,是名生般。或減多壽方般涅槃非創生時,故名生般。如是所說與火星喻皆不相應。所以者何?以彼處行無差別故。又無色界亦應說有中般涅槃,由彼亦有壽量中間般涅槃故。然不說彼有中般者,如嗢拕南伽他中說:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0045a29〕
總集眾聖賢,四靜慮各十,
三無色各七,唯六謂非想。
故彼所執皆是虛妄。若復不誦如是等經,無上法王久已滅度,諸大法將亦般涅槃,聖教支離已成多部,其於文義異執交馳,取捨任情于今轉盛。哀哉汝等固守愚迷違理拒教,可傷之甚。諸有馮前理教為量,中有於彼實有極成。若爾,云何契經中說造極惡業度使魔羅,現身顛墜無間地獄。此經意說,彼命未捨,地獄猛焰已燒其身,因此命終受彼中有,乘茲乃墮無間地獄。由彼惡業勢力增強,不待命終苦相已至,先受現受、後受生受。何故經說:一類有情於五無間業作及增長已,無間必定生那落迦?此經意遮彼往異趣,及顯彼業定順生受。若但執文,應要具五方生地獄,非隨闕一或餘業因,便成大過。又言:無間生那落迦,應作即生不待身壞。或誰不許中有是生?那落迦名亦通中有,死有無間中有起時亦得名生,生方便故。經言無間生那落迦,不言爾時即是生有。若爾,經頌復云何通?如經頌言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0045b22〕
再生汝今過盛位,至衰將近琰魔王,
欲往前路無資糧,求住中間無所止。
若有中有,如何世尊言彼中間無有所止?此頌意顯彼於人中速歸磨滅無暫停義。或彼中有為至所生亦無暫停,行無礙故。寧知經意如此非餘?汝復焉知如餘非此?二責既等,何乃偏徵?二釋於經並無違害,如何偏證中有是無。凡引證言理無異趣,此有異趣為證不成。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
〔正1–3〕三界是什麼——欲界二十處·色界十七處·無色界無處
論(承前起問):前面已經依著三界,把心與心所等法一一分別過了。現在接著應當說:三界究竟是哪三界?在每一界之中,處所的分別又各有多少?頌說:
頌:地獄、傍生、餓鬼,人,以及六欲天——這叫作欲界,共有二十個處所,因為地獄有八、洲有四而各不相同。在欲界之上,有十七個處所,叫作色界;其中前三個靜慮地各有三處,第四靜慮地獨有八處。無色界沒有處所,只因『生』的不同而有四種;那裡的心與心所,是靠著眾同分與命根,才能相續下去。
論:地獄、傍生、餓鬼、人這四類,加上六欲天,再加上他們所依住的器世間(山河大地那一分),合起來就叫作欲界。
所謂六欲天,一是四大王眾天,二是三十三天,三是夜摩天,四是覩史多天,五是樂變化天,六是他化自在天。
那麼欲界的處所分別共有幾個呢?由於地獄有八、洲有四,各各不同,所以合成二十。八大地獄,就是地獄這一邊的不同:一是等活地獄,二是黑繩地獄,三是眾合地獄,四是號叫地獄,五是大叫地獄,六是炎熱地獄,七是大熱地獄,八是無間地獄。所謂洲的不同,就是四大洲:一是南贍部洲,二是東勝身洲,三是西牛貨洲,四是北俱盧洲。這樣八加四共十二,再加上六欲天,再加上傍生、餓鬼二處,恰好成二十。
論主又給欲界劃出上下的邊界:若就有情這一邊說,從他化自在天往下一直到無間地獄;若就器世間這一邊說,一直下到風輪為止——這整個範圍都屬欲界所攝。
這欲界之上有十七個處所,就是三個靜慮地各有三處,第四靜慮地獨有八處;器世間與其中的有情合起來,總名色界。
第一靜慮地有三處的,一是梵眾天,二是梵輔天,三是大梵天。第二靜慮地有三處的,一是少光天,二是無量光天,三是極光淨天。第三靜慮地有三處的,一是少淨天,二是無量淨天,三是遍淨天。第四靜慮地有八處的,一是無雲天,二是福生天,三是廣果天,四是無煩天,五是無熱天,六是善現天,七是善見天,八是色究竟天。
此處論本另錄一說:迦濕彌羅國的諸位大論師都說,色界的處所只有十六。他們的理由是:就在梵輔天那一處之上有一座高臺樓閣,名叫大梵天,那只是一位主者所居之地,並不是另外一個獨立的地;就好像一位尊長高踞座上,四眾圍繞在旁——座並不因此別成一處。(頌文自身立十七,長行並錄此十六之說。二說並列,此處不作取捨。)
無色界之中,完全沒有處所可言,因為無色之法本來就沒有方所可占。連過去、未來的無表(不顯現於外的那一分色法)與無色之法,都不安住於方所,這道理是決定如此的。無色界只是就『異熟所生』這一邊而有差別,共分四種:一是空無邊處,二是識無邊處,三是無所有處,四是非想非非想處——這四種總名無色界。
要留意:這四種並不是因為處所有上下高低才分四;只是由於『生』的不同,勝劣才有分別。
又怎麼知道那裡確實沒有方所呢?答:因為在什麼地方得到那一層定,命終時就在那個地方受生(並不必移到別處去);而且從無色界沒後、要生到欲界或色界時,也就在那個地方中有現前(可見它本身不占一塊地方)。
論(設難與答):像有色界的一切有情,心與心所要依著色身才能相續。那麼在無色界受生的有情,是拿什麼作依止而使心等相續的呢?
對法諸師答:那裡的心等,是依著眾同分(同一類生命的相續體)與命根而得相續的。
問:若是這樣,有色有情的心等,為什麼不也只依這二法相續就好?答:因為生在有色界的,這二法勢力較弱。
問:無色界的這二法為什麼反而強?答:因為那一界的這二法是從殊勝的定所生的,由於那種等至(定的境界)能夠伏住色想。
問:若是這樣,那裡的心等相續但依殊勝的定就行了,何必另立所依?
論主又換一個方向再問一次:如有色界受生的有情,眾同分與命根是依著色身而轉的;無色界的這二法又以什麼為依?答:這二法互相為依而轉。問:有色界的這二法為什麼不互相為依?答:因為生在有色界的,這二法勢力較弱。問:無色界的這二法為什麼強?答:因為那一界的這二法是從殊勝的定所生的。(然而)前面已說那定能伏色想,這樣一來,還是回到心相續那一問上去了。
論主於是以理再難一句:或者心與心所只是互相為依而已(那就不必另立同分、命根為所依)。所以經部師說:無色界的心等相續,並沒有另外一個所依。他們的說法是:如果那個能引起心等的因,還沒有離開對色的貪愛,那麼所引起的心等就與色一同生起、依著色而轉;如果那個因對色已經離愛、厭背了色,那麼所引起的心等就不與色俱生,也就不依色而轉了。
論(釋三界之名):為什麼叫作欲界等三界呢?因為能夠任持自己的體相,所以叫作『界』;或者『界』是種族的意思,這在前面界品已經解釋過了。
屬於欲的那個界,就叫欲界;屬於色的那個界,就叫色界。中間那個『的』字省去了,才這樣簡稱——就像說『胡椒飲』(其實是加了胡椒的飲品)、說『金剛環』(其實是金剛所成的環)一樣。
在那一界之中色法非有,所以叫作『無色』。所謂色,是變礙的意思(可壞可礙),或者是示現的意思(可顯現)。那一界的體不是色,所以立『無色』之名;並不是說它拿『色的沒有』當作自己的體。屬於無色的那個界,就叫無色界,中間的字也省去了,比喻同前。
還有第二種讀法:又『欲之界』就叫欲界——這個界有力量能任持欲。色界、無色界也應當照這樣理解。
論(欲的體是什麼·外道往復):這裡所說的『欲』,究竟是指什麼法?簡略地說,就是由段食(一口一口吃下去的飲食)與婬事所引起的貪。像經中的頌說:
引頌:世間種種美妙的境界,並不是真正的欲;真正的欲,是人對境所起的分別貪。美妙的境界仍舊安住在世間如故,智者在其中已經除去了欲。
論:(有一位)邪命外道就拿頌去詰難尊者舍利子說:
引頌:如果世間的妙境不是真正的欲,而說欲是人所起的分別貪,那麼比丘也該叫作『受欲的人』了——因為他也會生起惡的分別尋思啊。
論:那時舍利子反過來質問他說:
引頌:如果世間的妙境就是真正的欲,而說欲不是人的分別貪,那麼你的老師也該叫作『受欲的人』了——因為他總是在看那些可意的美色啊。
論(三界繫屬之判):(接著論主自設一問。)凡是在那一界中現行的法,是不是就說它屬於那一界所繫?答:不是。問:那怎麼說呢?答:在其中隨增(隨著增長)三界之貪的,才是三界所繫。
問:這裡所說的『三界貪』又是哪個法?答:就是在三界之中各各隨增的那個貪。
(難者責曰:)現在這樣回答,好像跟『縛馬答』一樣。就好比有人問:綁馬的是誰?答:馬主。他又問:馬主是誰?答:綁馬的人。這樣兩答互相推來推去,都不能讓人明白。
但現在這裡所說的並不同於那種回答。意思是:對前面所說欲界的種種處所還沒有離貪的,那個貪就叫欲貪,被這個貪所隨增的,就叫欲界繫。對前面所說的色界、無色界,也隨其所應照這樣去理解。
或者換一個判法:不定地(不屬於定地)的貪叫欲貪,被它隨增的叫欲界繫;諸靜慮地的貪叫色貪,被它隨增的叫色界繫;諸無色地的貪叫無色貪,被它隨增的就叫無色界繫。
論(附問三則):問:對欲界所變化出來的心,怎麼會生起欲貪呢?答:或是從別人那裡聽說而生貪,或是自己退失了那種能力而生起愛味;或是看到能變化者的自在勢力,於是對他的那個化心生起貪愛。
又:如果一個心能變化出香、味這二法,那麼這個能化之心一定是欲界所繫——因為色界的心不能變化出香味來。
問:像這樣的三界,只有這麼一組嗎?答:三界無邊無際,如同虛空之量。所以雖然沒有一個『開始才有』的有情,卻有無量無邊的佛出現於世,一一化度無數有情,令他們證入無餘涅槃界,而三界仍舊不會窮盡,就像虛空一樣。
問:世界應當說是怎樣安住的?答:應當說是『橫著並排』而住。所以契經說:譬如天上下雨,雨滴粗如車軸,無間無斷地從空中傾注下來;就像這樣,東方也是無間無斷有無量世界或壞或成。東方如此,南方、西方、北方也都如此——經中不說上下二方。
又有一說:上下二方也有世界,因為別部所傳的經中說到十方。(若如此,)色究竟天之上還有欲界,欲界之下也還有色究竟天。
又:如果對某一個欲界之貪得離,那麼一切欲界之貪都一併滅離;離色界、無色界的貪也應照這樣理解。
又:依初靜慮而起神通的時候,所發的神通只能到達自己所生那一界的梵世,不能到別處去;其餘各地的神通也應照這樣理解。
〔正4〕五趣——為什麼中有不算一趣
論(承轉):三界已經說完了。五趣又是怎麼回事?頌說:
頌:在三界之中,地獄等五類就用它們自己的名字叫作五趣;五趣的體性只是無覆無記,而且只限於有情,不包括中有。
論:在三界之中說有五趣,就是地獄等等,照它們自己的名字說——也就是前面所說的地獄、傍生、餓鬼,以及人、天,這就叫五趣。
只有欲界具足四趣(地獄、傍生、餓鬼、人)的全部,而三界各有天趣的一分。
問:是不是有些東西屬於三界所攝,卻不被五趣收進去,而還說界中有五趣呢?答:有——就是善法、染污法、外器世間與中有。它們雖然是界的體性,卻不被趣所攝。
五趣的體性只是無覆無記(既非善染,亦非有覆)。如果不是這樣,各趣就會互相夾雜了——因為在同一趣中,具有通往五趣的業與煩惱。
五趣只就有情這一數而攝,體性不包括中有。《施設足論》這樣說:四生能攝五趣,五趣不能攝四生。不被攝的是什麼?就是中有。《法蘊足論》也這樣說:什麼叫眼界?就是四大種所造的清淨色,這是眼、是眼根、是眼處、是眼界;地獄、傍生、餓鬼、人、天這五趣之眼、修所成的天眼,以及中有之眼(都是此眼界所攝)。
契經也把中有與諸趣分別開來。是哪一部契經?就是《七有經》。那部經說有七種『有』:地獄有、傍生有、餓鬼有、天有、人有、業有、中有。那部經是把五趣、以及趣的因、以及趣的方便一併說出來的——所以趣只是無覆無記,這道理極為成立;把『業有』另外列出來作為因,正是為了與諸趣區分開。
迦濕彌羅國所誦的契經是這樣的:尊者舍利子這樣說:具壽!如果有人因為地獄的諸漏現前,於是造作並增長了順地獄受的業,他的身、語、意都彎曲、污穢、混濁,於是在那落迦(地獄)之中領受五蘊的異熟;異熟一起,才叫作那落迦——除去五蘊之法,那個『那落迦』根本了不可得。所以趣只是無覆無記。
問:若是這樣,《品類足論》又該怎麼會通?它說五趣是一切隨眠所隨增的(若五趣純是無記,隨眠怎能隨增)。答:那是說五趣的續生心中容許有五部的一切煩惱、趣及入心(續生之時能起諸惑之心叫作『趣入心』;趣與那入心合起來總名為趣);總的說為趣,並不相違背。譬如村落與村落的周邊,總名為村落。
又有一說:趣的體性也通於善與染污。至於《七有經》為什麼把『業有』另外列出,並不是說一經別立而說,就定然不被它所攝——好比五濁之中,煩惱與見別立為二濁,卻不能因為別說,就斷定那個『見』一定不被煩惱所攝。同樣地,業有雖然也是趣,但為了顯示趣的因,所以才別立出來。
問:若是這樣,中有也應當是趣了。答:不是。因為『趣』的意義與中有不相應。所謂趣,是『所往之處』;不能說中有是所往之處,因為它就在死處生起。
問:若是這樣,無色界也應當不是趣了——它也是就在死處受生的。答:既然如此(照你的說法),中有就叫中有,所以不該叫趣。(其理由是:)因為它在二趣中間,所以叫中有;這若被趣所攝,就不是『中間』了,那就不該叫作中有。
論(前說趣通善染者回頭會通二句經文):至於那位尊者舍利子所說『異熟起已名地獄』,是說異熟生起了才叫地獄,並不是說地獄只是異熟。又說『除五蘊法彼那落迦不可得』,那是為了遮止『實有一個能往諸趣的補特伽羅』(一個實在的『我』在輪迴),才這樣說;並不是要遮除其餘的蘊才這樣講。
毘婆沙師說:趣只是無覆無記。又有一說:一向是異熟所生。還有別的師說:也通於長養(由飲食睡眠等滋長的那一分)。
〔正5·正6前半〕七識住——識樂於安住的七個地方
論(承轉):就在三界與五趣之中,依著次第,識住有七。這七個是什麼?頌說:
頌:身相不同而想也不同,身相不同而想同一,跟這翻過來的(身同一而想不同、身想都同一),再加上無色界下三處——所以識住有七;其餘各處不算,因為那裡有損壞識的法。
論:契經中說:有色的有情,身相不同、想也不同,像人以及一分天,這是第一識住。
所謂『一分天』,指欲界天以及初靜慮天(除掉劫初才起的那一批)。所謂『身異』,是說他們的色身在種種顯色、形色、狀貌上各各不同;由於身相不同,或者說有不同的身,所以那些有情叫作身異。所謂『想異』,是說他們的苦想、樂想、不苦不樂想有差別;由於想不同,或者說有不同的想,所以那些有情叫作想異。
有色的有情,身相不同而想同一,像梵眾天——就是劫初才起的那一批——這是第二識住。
為什麼呢?因為在劫初生起時,那些梵眾都起這樣的想:我們都是大梵所生。大梵那時也起這樣的想:這些梵眾都是我所生。由於所想的『同一個因』,所以叫作想一。而大梵王的身量高大廣闊,容貌、威德、言語、光明、衣冠等等,一一都與梵眾不同,所以叫作身異。
論(附一段經與三家之解):經上說:梵眾這樣念言:我們曾經見過這樣一位有情長壽久住,乃至起了願心:怎樣才能讓其餘的有情生到我的同分中來?當他正起這個心願的時候,我們就生到他的同分裡面了。
問:梵眾是在什麼地方曾經見過梵王的呢?
有的師說:住在極光淨天時見過,因為他們是從那一層天沒了以後才生到這裡的。(難:)那麼為什麼現在得不到第二靜慮,卻還能憶念那一地的宿住之事?(又難:)如果他已經得了第二靜慮,那怎麼還會緣著大梵而生起戒禁取(把非因當因的執取)呢?
又有的師說:是住在中有之中見的。(難:)住在中有之中並沒有長時安住的道理,因為對受生沒有障礙(一有緣就去投生了);那麼梵眾怎麼可以說『我們曾見這樣一位有情長壽久住』呢?
所以(第三解,也就是論本所取的):梵眾就在自己這一層天上,憶念此生之前所經歷過的事——先前見過他長壽久住,後來重新見到的時候,才起這樣的念頭。
論(第三識住):有色的有情,身相同一而想不同,像極光淨天,這是第三識住。
這裡是舉最後一層而連帶收攝前面的,應知它其實把整個第二靜慮都包括在內了;若不這樣說,那少光天、無量光天要算在哪一個識住裡呢?
那些天的顯色、形色、狀貌並無差別,所以叫作身一。至於想,則是樂受之想與非苦非樂之想二者交參,所以叫作想異。傳說那些天厭離根本地的喜根之後,就起近分地的捨根現前;厭離近分地的捨根之後,又起根本地的喜根現前——就像富貴人厭了世俗之樂就去受法樂,厭了法樂又回頭受世俗之樂。
問:(若照這個說法,)遍淨天不也該是這樣嗎?答:遍淨天不曾厭過樂——因為那樂寂靜,從來沒有可厭的時候;喜就不然,喜是擾動人心的。
論(另錄經部一解):經部師說:另有契經解釋那一層天的『想異』之義。那部經說:極光淨天有新生的天人,還不能善巧了知世間的成與壞;他們看見下地火焰洞然,看了就生驚怖厭離,心想:可別讓那火焰燒盡梵宮、使它們都空了,再往上侵到我們這一處來。而極光淨天有舊生的天人,早已善知世間成壞,就安慰那些驚怖的天人說:淨仙啊淨仙,別怕別怕!從前那火焰燒盡梵宮,使其皆空,就在那裡自己滅了。他們對火焰有『會來』與『不會來』的想、有『怖』與『不怖』的想,所以叫作想異——並不是因為有樂想與非苦非樂想交參才得『想異』之名。
論(第四識住與識住之體):有色的有情,身相同一而想也同一,像遍淨天,這是第四識住。因為只有樂想,所以叫作想一。
(順帶把上下四地的『想』理一遍:)初靜慮之中由於是染污想,所以說想一;第二靜慮由於是二種善想,所以說想異;第三靜慮由於是異熟想,所以說想一。下三無色的名目,如經中所說,那三個識住加起來,總共就是七。
問:這裡什麼法叫作『識住』?答:就是那一處所繫屬的五蘊或四蘊——隨其所應,這就叫識住。
問:其餘各處為什麼不算識住呢?答:因為在其餘之處都有『損壞識』的法。
問:其餘之處是哪些?答:就是諸惡處(三惡道)、第四靜慮,以及有頂天。
問:為什麼?答:因為那些地方有損壞識的法,所以不是識住。
問:什麼叫作損壞識的法?答:諸惡處有沉重的苦受,能損害於識;第四靜慮有無想定與無想事;有頂天中有滅盡定,能壞於識,令識的相續中斷——所以都不是識住。
又有一種說法:如果一個地方,別處的有情心裡樂意來安住,來到這裡就不再求出去,這才叫識住。對於諸惡處,這兩層意思都沒有。第四靜慮的心則恆常求出:異生求進入無想,聖者則樂於進入淨居天或無色處,而淨居天又樂於證取寂滅。至於有頂,那裡的心昧劣(暗鈍羸弱),所以不是識住。
〔正6後半·正7前半〕九有情居——多出來的那兩處
論(承轉):像這樣分別七識住已經說完了。因為這個緣故,接著要說九有情居。這九個是什麼?頌說:
頌:應當知道,把有頂與無想有情這兩處也一併算進來,就是九有情居;其餘各處不算,因為有情不樂於住在那裡。
論:前面的七識住,加上第一有(有頂天)與無想有情,這就叫作九。諸類有情只在這九處欣樂而住,所以立為『有情居』。
其餘各處都不是,因為有情不樂住在那裡。所謂其餘之處,就是諸惡處——有情並非自己樂意住在其中,而是被惡業羅剎逼迫著才住在那裡的;那裡就像牢獄,所以不立為有情居。
第四靜慮除去無想天以外,其餘也不是有情居,理由如識住那一段中所解釋的。
〔正7後半·正8前半〕四識住——識自己為什麼不算識住
論(承轉):前面所引的經說七識住,另外還有經說四識住。這四個是什麼?頌說:
頌:四識住應當知道,就是四蘊,而且只限於自己那一地;經中說『識』單獨不算識住;它們都是有漏,可以用四句來收攝(七與四的寬窄關係)。
論:如契經所說:識隨著色而住,識隨著受而住,識隨著想而住,識隨著行而住——這叫作四種。
問:這四種的體是什麼?答:就是依次第而說的有漏四蘊。而且這只在自己那一地,不通別地——因為識是依著、貪著於它們才叫識住的;並不是在別地的色等蘊之中,識能隨著愛的力量而依著在那裡。
問:為什麼不把識也說成識住?答:因為要離開『能住』才能立『所住』。能住的識不可以叫作所住,就好像『王』本身不能叫作『王座』。或者這樣說:如果有一種法是識所乘御的,就像人乘船那樣,才叫作識住;識並不能乘御自己的體,所以不把識說成識住。毘婆沙師所說的就是這樣。
問:若是這樣,為什麼另外的契經說:在識食之中有喜、有染,因為有喜染,所以識住在其中、被識所乘御(那不就是識住於識了嗎)?又:怎麼前面說七識住是以五蘊為體(那也把識算進去了)?
答:雖然有這樣的說法,但那是在受生之處所攝的諸蘊之中不加分析,總說能生喜染而已;識轉起的時候也叫識住,並不是單說識自己。然而色等蘊是一一都能生種種喜染、令識依著的;單獨的識卻不能如此,所以說它非住。因此在這四識住之中,識不算識住;在其餘場合則可以那樣說。
又:佛的意思是說,這四識住猶如良田,而總說一切有取之識猶如種子——不可以把種子立為良田。這是仰測世尊的教意如此。
又:法與識可以同時而生,作為識的良田,所以立為識住;識蘊自己不是這樣,所以不是識住。
論(七與四之相攝):像這樣所說的七種與四種,識住雖然不同,卻都是有漏。問:是七攝四,還是四攝七?答:不是全面互攝,可以作成四句。就是說仔細觀察就知道,這二門的體有寬有窄,於是成四句——有的是七所攝而非四所攝,等等。
第一句(七攝非四攝):七識住之中的『識』。第二句(四攝非七攝):諸惡處、第四靜慮以及有頂之中,除識以外的其餘諸蘊。第三句(二俱攝):七識住之中的四蘊。第四句(二俱非):除去前面三句所說的其餘一切。
〔正8後半·正9〕四生——卵胎濕化,哪一趣有哪一種
論(承轉):在前面所說的諸界、諸趣之中,應知有情的『生』大略有四種。是哪四種?哪一處有哪一種?頌說:
頌:在其中有四生,有情就是卵生等等四類;人與傍生具足四種;地獄與諸天,還有中有,只有化生;餓鬼則通於胎生、化生二種。
論:有情這一類有卵生、胎生、濕生、化生,這就叫作四。所謂『生』,是生的種類。諸有情之中雖然其餘的類別互相夾雜,但就『生的種類』說是齊等的。
什麼叫卵生?就是有情從卵殼中生出來,這叫卵生,如鵝、孔雀、鸚鵡、雁等。什麼叫胎生?就是有情從胎藏中生出來,這叫胎生,如象、馬、牛、豬、羊、驢等。什麼叫濕生?就是有情從濕氣中生出來,這叫濕生,如蟲、飛蛾、蚊、蚰蜒等。什麼叫化生?就是有情生起時沒有任何憑託,這叫化生,如那落迦、諸天、中有等——諸根具足無缺、支分一時頓生,本來沒有而忽然就有了,所以叫作『化』。
人趣與傍生趣各具四種。
人而卵生的,就像世羅與鄔波世羅這兩位是從鶴卵生的,又如鹿母所生的三十二子、般遮羅王的五百子等。人而胎生的,就像今天的人。人而濕生的,如曼馱多、遮盧、鄔波遮盧、鴿鬘、菴羅衛等。人而化生的,只有劫初的人。
傍生的三種是大家都看得見的;傍生而化生的,如龍、揭路荼(金翅鳥)等。
一切地獄、諸天、中有,都只是化生。餓鬼趣則只通胎生與化生二種。餓鬼而胎生的,就像那位餓鬼女對目連所說的:
引頌:我在夜裡生下五個孩子,隨生下來就都自己吃掉;白天生五個也是一樣——雖然都吃盡了,卻仍然不飽。
〔正9 之續〕哪一種生最殊勝——菩薩為什麼還受胎生
論:問:一切生之中哪一種最殊勝?答:應當說最殊勝的只有化生。
問:若是這樣,為什麼最後身的菩薩已經得了生的自在,卻還受胎生?
答:現受胎生有很大的利益。就是說:為了引導諸位大釋種,藉著親屬相因的關係令他們進入正法。又為了引導其餘的人,讓他們知道菩薩是轉輪王的種姓,生起敬慕之心,因而捨去邪道、趣向正法。又為了令所化度的人生起增上之心:他既然也是人,能成就這樣的大義;我輩也一樣是人,為什麼不能因此發起正勤、專修正法?又:如果不這樣,他的族姓就無從知曉,人們恐怕會懷疑他是幻化出來的,不知是天還是鬼。像外道的論中就矯情地設下謗言,說:過了一百劫之後,將有大幻出現於世,吞食世間——所以受胎生正可以止息這些疑謗。
論(另錄一師之說與往復):又有的師說:是為了留下身界(遺體舍利)才受胎生的,好讓無量的人與其餘各類眾生,一興供養就能千返生天並且證得解脫。如果受化生就沒有外種(父母遺體之緣),身體一斷氣就沒有遺形留下,像燈滅了光就什麼也看不見了。
(論主難:)如果有人信佛有『持願通』能長久留住其身(那麼化生身也一樣可以留下遺形,何必為留身界而受胎生),這個解釋就不能成立。
(因論生論·又難:)如果化生身像燈滅光盡、死後無遺,那麼為什麼契經說化生的揭路荼捉化生的龍來充作食物呢?答:那是因為不知道(龍死後無遺形)才捉龍來當食物,經中並沒說牠真吃飽了——這有什麼過失呢?或者那龍還沒死,暫時得以充飢,死了以後又餓了;暫時吃一下有什麼過咎!
論(四生之多少):問:在四生之內哪一種最多?答:只有化生最多。為什麼?因為三趣的少分、二趣的全部,以及一切中有,都是化生的緣故。
〔正10〕中有是什麼——為什麼它不叫『生』
論(承轉):這裡什麼法叫作中有?又為什麼中有不就叫作『生』?頌說:
頌:在死有之後、生有之前,那中間的五蘊叫作中有;因為還沒有到達所應到的地方,所以中有不叫作生。
論:在死有之後、生有之前,就在那中間有一個自體生起;為了到達受生之處才生起這個身,因為它在二趣中間,所以叫作中有。
問:這個身既然已經起了,為什麼不叫作『生』?答:所謂生,是指將來所應到達的地方;依著『已到』的意義才建立『生』這個名字。這個中有之身,體雖然已經起了,卻還沒有到達那裡,所以不叫作生。
問:什麼叫作『將來所應到達的地方』?答:所引的異熟究竟分明顯現之處,這就叫將來所應到達的地方。
論(設無中有之說):有別的部派說:從死到生,其間容許有間隔斷絕,所以沒有中有。(論主答:)這是不可承許的。
問:為什麼?答:依著道理與聖教的緣故。
問:所依的理與教是什麼?頌說:
〔正11·正12〕理教二證——穀相續之理與五經七經之教
頌:如同穀等的相續,處所無間而後後續生(此其一);『像』實有這件事不能成立(此其二);就算成立也不相等,所以不能作譬喻(此其三)——因為一處不能有二色並存,因為質與像不是一相續,因為像是由二緣所生。至於教證:經說有健達縛,以及《五不還經》、《七善士趣經》等的緣故。
論(理證):姑且依著正理來說:中有不是沒有的。
現前可以看見,世間凡是相續流轉之法,必定是處所無間、剎那剎那地接著生。就像世間的穀等相續(種在這裡,芽也在這裡出),有情的相續在道理上也應當如此——剎那接續而生,處所必定無間。
論(外難·鏡像之喻):(無中有家救云:)豈不是現前可以看見有法續生,而其中處所卻有間隔嗎?就像依著鏡子等,從本質生出鏡像來(本質在此,像在彼,中間有間)。同樣地,有情的死有與生有,處所雖有間隔,又何妨續生呢?
論(破一·像非實有):答:因為『諸像實有』這件事在道理上不能成立;又因為即使成立也不相等,所以作譬喻不能成立。
(先解第一路:)所謂另有一種色法生起而叫作『像』,它的體實有,這在道理上是不成立的;設使成立,也與所比之法不相等,所以譬喻不成。
說『像不成立』,理由在於:一處所不能有二色並存。就是說:在同一個地方,鏡的色與像的色一併現前被看見;但兩種色不應當在同一處所並存,因為它們所依的大種不同。
又:在狹窄的水面上,兩岸的色形同時同處一併現出二像;站在兩岸的人各自看得分明,卻不曾有一處同時見到二色並存——不應說這二色是一同生起的。
又:影與光不曾同處;然而曾見鏡子懸掛在陰影之中,而光的像卻分明現在鏡面上——不應在這裡說二者一併生起。
或者說『一處無二並』是這樣的:鏡面與月像被說成二物,遠近分別可見(照井水時就是如此);如果它們真是一併生起的,怎麼會有遠近之別可見?
所以知道諸像在道理上其實是沒有的。只是種種因緣和合的勢力,令人看起來如此罷了——因為諸法體性的功能差別實在難可思議。
論(破二·不相等故非喻):已經辯明『不成立』的道理,說它不能作譬喻。再說『不相等所以也不能作譬喻』:因為本質與像不是一個相續。就是說:本質與像不是同一相續,只是依著鏡等才有像現起;而且像與本質是同時而有的。至於死有與生有,是同一相續,前後無間而在別處續生;本質與像相對而望,並沒有這種相續關係——因為不相似,所以譬喻不成。
論(破三·由二緣生):又:所現的像是由二緣而生的。就是說,由二種緣諸像才能生:一是本質,二是鏡等。這二者之中較殊勝的那個,像就依它而生。至於生有,不可能由二緣而起——只有死有,並沒有另外一個更殊勝的所依。所以所引的譬喻與所比之法不相等。
也不可以說:拿外在的非情之物如精血等作為殊勝所依。因為化生的有情是在空中忽然生起的,那裡面又要算哪一個作殊勝所依呢?
論(教證五經):已經依著正理破除了他宗『從死到生容許間隔斷絕』之說,所以中有決定不是沒有的。接著依著聖教來證明有中有。
其一,契經說:『有』有七種,就是五趣有、業有、中有。
其二,如果這部契經他們那一部不誦,難道連《健達縛經》也不誦嗎?如契經所說:入母胎的,必須由三件事同時現前——一是母身當時調適,二是父母交愛和合,三是健達縛正現在前。除了中有之身,還有什麼健達縛?前蘊已經壞了,是什麼在現前呢?
其三,如果這部契經他們也不誦,那麼《掌馬族經》又要怎麼解釋?如那部經所說:你現在知道嗎?這個正現前的健達縛,是婆羅門、是剎帝利、是吠舍、還是戍達羅?是從東方來、還是從南西北方來?前蘊已經壞了,不可以說它來;那麼這裡所說的『來』,本來就只能是中有。
其四,如果再不誦這些契經,那《五不還經》又該怎麼解釋?如契經所說:有五種不還——一是中般,二是生般,三是無行般,四是有行般,五是上流。中有如果沒有,『中般』這名字從何而來?
論(破二種異釋『中般』):有的師執定說:有一層天叫作『中』,在那裡般涅槃,所以叫中般。(破:)那就應當承許還有『生天』等等的天了;既然不許有,可見這種執取不是善說。
又:經中說有七善士趣,就是在前面五種之中把『中般』分為三,依著處所與時間的近、中、遠而分。譬如札火(木片之火)的小星迸出時,才起就近處滅了,第一種善士也是這樣;譬如鐵火的小星迸出時,起到中途才滅,第二種善士也是這樣;譬如鐵火的大星迸出時,飛得遠而還沒落地就滅了,第三種善士也是這樣。(若照他所執的,)並不是他所執的那個『別有一層中天』能有這種時、處三品的差別——所以他所執的一定不合道理。
又有的師說:或者是在壽量的中間、或者是在接近天的中間,斷除其餘煩惱而成阿羅漢,這叫中般;並且由於到達界位、想位或尋位而般涅槃,所以分成三品:或者才取得色界的眾同分就般涅槃,這叫第一;從此以後受了天樂才般涅槃,這叫第二;再從此以後進入天的法會才般涅槃,這叫第三。進入法會之後又經過許多時候才般涅槃的,就叫生般;或者減損許多壽量才般涅槃、不是剛生就般的,所以叫生般。
(破:)像這樣所說,與火星之喻全都不相應。為什麼?因為那樣一來,處所與行程就沒有差別了(三品只成時間之別)。又:無色界也應當說有中般涅槃,因為那裡也有在壽量中間般涅槃的。然而經中並不說那裡有中般,如嗢拕南伽他中所說:
引頌:總集諸位聖賢的數目——四靜慮各有十位,三無色各有七位,只有非想非非想處是六位。
〔正12 之續〕教量既立·諸經之會通
論:所以他們所執的都是虛妄的。
如果連這些經也不誦,那就無話可說了:無上法王久已滅度,諸位大法將也都般涅槃了,聖教支離而已分成許多部,他們對於文與義各執己見、交相馳騁,取捨全憑私意,到今天愈演愈盛。可歎啊,你們固執守著愚迷,違背道理、拒絕聖教,實在太可傷了。
凡是依憑前面所說的理與教作為量的人,中有在他們那裡實有這件事已經極為成立。
論(會通第一經):問:若是這樣,為什麼契經中說:造了極惡之業的度使魔羅,現身就顛墜到無間地獄去了(可見中間沒有中有)?
答:這部經的意思是說:他的命還沒有捨,地獄的猛焰就已經燒著他的身;因此命終之後受了那個中有,乘著這中有才墮入無間地獄。由於他惡業的勢力太強,不等到命終而苦相已經現前——先受了『現受』的果,後受『生受』的果。
論(會通第二經):問:為什麼經中說:有一類有情在五無間業造作並增長之後,無間必定生到那落迦?
答:這部經的意思是要遮止他往別的趣去,以及顯示那個業一定是順生受的。如果只執著文面,那就得要五種無間業具足才生地獄了——不是這樣,隨缺一種、或者由其餘的業因也能生,否則便成大過。
又:既說『無間生那落迦』,那就應當作了業立刻就生,不必等身壞了。(可見不能只看文面。)
或者說:誰說中有不算是『生』呢?『那落迦』這個名字也通於中有——死有無間、中有起時也可以叫作生,因為它是生的方便(通往生的那一段)。經上說『無間生那落迦』,並沒有說那時就是生有。
論(會通第三·經頌):問:若是這樣,那經中的頌又該怎麼會通?如經頌所說:
引頌:再生啊,你如今已過了盛年之位,衰老將近,離琰魔王不遠了;想要前往前路卻沒有資糧,想求在中間停住卻無處可止。
論:問:如果有中有,為什麼世尊說『他在中間沒有可停之處』?
答:這一頌的意思是顯示他在人中迅速歸於磨滅,沒有暫停的餘地;或者是說那個中有為了到達所生之處,也沒有暫停,因為它行動無所障礙。
(難者反問:)你怎麼知道經意是這樣而不是別的?(論主反質:)你又怎麼知道是別的而不是這樣?兩邊的責問既然相等,為什麼偏偏只徵問我一方?這兩種解釋對於經文都沒有違害,怎麼可以偏偏拿它來證明中有是沒有的。
凡是引來作證的話,道理上不能有別的走向;這一句既然還有別的走向,作為證據就不能成立。
〔Roots 1–3〕What the Three Realms Are — Twenty Places in the Desire Realm · Seventeen in the Form Realm · No Place in the Formless Realm
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Above, in dependence upon the three realms, mind and mental factors and the rest have been analyzed one by one. Now it should next be said: what, after all, are the three realms? And within each of them, how many separate places are there? The stanza says:
Stanza: The hells, animals, hungry ghosts, human beings, and the six heavens of desire — these are called the desire realm, twenty places in all, because the hells are eight and the continents four, each of them distinct. Above the desire realm there are seventeen places, called the form realm; within it the first three levels of meditative absorption have three places each, and the fourth level of meditative absorption alone has eight. The formless realm has no places, and has four kinds only by the difference of “birth”; and mind and mental factors there continue on in dependence upon the commonality of sentient beings and the life faculty.
Treatise: The four classes — the hells, animals, hungry ghosts, and human beings — together with the six heavens of desire, and together further with the receptacle world in which they dwell (that portion which is mountains, rivers, and the great earth), are called in sum the desire realm.
The six heavens of desire are: first, the Heaven of the Multitude of the Four Great Kings; second, the Heaven of the Thirty-Three; third, the Yāma Heaven; fourth, the Tuṣita Heaven; fifth, the Heaven of Delight in Working Transformations; sixth, the Heaven of Sovereignty over Others’ Transformations.
How many, then, are the separate places of the desire realm? Since the hells are eight and the continents four, each of them distinct, together they come to twenty. The eight great hells are the distinctions on the side of the hells: first the Hell of Equal Reviving, second the Hell of the Black Rope, third the Hell of Massed Crushing, fourth the Hell of Howling, fifth the Hell of Great Howling, sixth the Hell of Burning Heat, seventh the Hell of Great Heat, eighth the Unremitting Hell. The distinctions of continent are the four great continents: first Jambudvīpa in the south, second Videha in the east, third Godānīya in the west, fourth Uttarakuru in the north. Thus eight and four make twelve; add the six heavens of desire, and add the two places of animals and hungry ghosts, and they come to exactly twenty.
The author further marks out the upper and lower boundaries of the desire realm: speaking on the side of sentient beings, it runs down from the Heaven of Sovereignty over Others’ Transformations as far as the Unremitting Hell; speaking on the side of the receptacle world, it runs down as far as the wind circle — and this whole range is gathered into the desire realm.
Above this desire realm there are seventeen places, that is, three places on each of three levels of meditative absorption and eight on the fourth level alone; the receptacle world together with the sentient beings within it is named in sum the form realm.
The three places on the first level of meditative absorption are: first the Brahmakāyika Heaven, second the Brahmapurohita Heaven, third the Mahābrahmā Heaven. The three places on the second level of meditative absorption are: first the Parīttābha Heaven, second the Apramāṇābha Heaven, third the Ābhāsvara Heaven. The three places on the third level of meditative absorption are: first the Parīttaśubha Heaven, second the Apramāṇaśubha Heaven, third the Śubhakṛtsna Heaven. The eight places on the fourth level of meditative absorption are: first the Anabhraka Heaven, second the Puṇyaprasava Heaven, third the Bṛhatphala Heaven, fourth the Avṛha Heaven, fifth the Atapa Heaven, sixth the Sudṛśa Heaven, seventh the Sudarśana Heaven, eighth the Akaniṣṭha Heaven.
Here the treatise records a further account alongside: the great masters of the treatises of the land of Kaśmīra all say that the places of the form realm are only sixteen. Their reason is this: just above that one place which is the Brahmapurohita Heaven there stands a high terraced pavilion named the Mahābrahmā Heaven, and that is merely the dwelling of a single lord and not a separate level of its own; it is as when an honored elder sits high upon his seat with the fourfold assembly gathered about him — the seat does not thereby become a separate place. (The stanza itself establishes seventeen, and the prose commentary records alongside it this account of sixteen. The two accounts stand side by side, and no choice between them is made here.)
Within the formless realm there are no places to speak of at all, since dharmas without form have from the first no location to occupy. Even the nonmanifest (that portion of form which is not displayed outwardly) and the formless dharmas, past and future alike, do not abide in a location; this principle is settled. The formless realm has distinctions only on the side of what is born of maturation, and divides into four: first the sphere of the infinity of space, second the sphere of the infinity of consciousness, third the sphere of nothingness, fourth the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception — these four are named in sum the formless realm.
Note that these four are not divided into four because their places have any above and below, high and low; it is only by the difference of “birth” that superiority and inferiority are distinguished.
And how is it known that there is indeed no location there? Answer: because wherever one obtains that level of absorption, there at the end of life one takes birth (without having to move elsewhere); and further, when one passes away from the formless realm and is to be born into the desire realm or the form realm, it is in that very place that the intermediate existence becomes present (from which it is evident that the formless realm occupies no piece of ground of its own).
Treatise (an objection set and answered): All sentient beings in the realms possessed of form have their mind and mental factors continue on only in dependence upon a body of form. On what, then, do sentient beings born in the formless realm depend, so that mind and the rest continue on?
The Abhidharma masters answer: mind and the rest there continue on in dependence upon the commonality of sentient beings (the continuum of one and the same class of life) and the life faculty.
Question: if so, why do the mind and the rest of sentient beings possessed of form not likewise continue on in dependence upon these two dharmas alone? Answer: because in those born in the realms possessed of form the force of these two dharmas is the weaker.
Question: why, on the contrary, are these two dharmas of the formless realm strong? Answer: because these two dharmas of that realm are born of a superior absorption, since that meditative attainment (the state reached in absorption) is able to suppress the perception of form.
Question: if so, the continuity of mind and the rest there would need only to depend upon that superior absorption; why establish a further support at all?
The author then turns about and asks once more from another direction: in sentient beings born in the realms possessed of form, the commonality of sentient beings and the life faculty proceed in dependence upon a body of form; upon what, then, do these two dharmas of the formless realm depend? Answer: these two dharmas proceed in dependence upon each other. Question: why do these two dharmas of the realms possessed of form not depend upon each other? Answer: because in those born in the realms possessed of form the force of these two dharmas is the weaker. Question: why are these two dharmas of the formless realm strong? Answer: because these two dharmas of that realm are born of a superior absorption. (Yet) it was already said above that this absorption is able to suppress the perception of form — and so one comes back round again to that same question about the continuity of mind.
The author then presses once more by reasoning: or else mind and mental factors merely depend upon each other (and then there is no need to establish commonality and the life faculty as a further support). Hence the Sautrāntika masters say: the continuity of mind and the rest in the formless realm has no separate support at all. Their account is this: if the cause that draws forth mind and the rest has not yet left behind greed and craving for form, then the mind and the rest it draws forth arise together with form and proceed in dependence upon form; but if that cause has left craving for form behind and turned away from form in aversion, then the mind and the rest it draws forth do not arise together with form, and so do not proceed in dependence upon form.
Treatise (explaining the names of the three realms): Why are they called the desire realm and the rest, the three realms? Because they are able to uphold their own intrinsic mark, they are called “realm”; or else “realm” has the sense of lineage, as was already explained above in the Chapter on the Elements.
The realm that belongs to desire is called the desire realm; the realm that belongs to form is called the form realm. The connecting word between them is dropped, and hence the abbreviated name — just as one says “a pepper drink” (which is in fact a drink with pepper in it) or “a vajra ring” (which is in fact a ring made of vajra).
Within that realm dharmas of form are not present, and so it is called “formless.” Form means resistant deformation (what can be broken and can obstruct), or else it means display (what can appear). The entity of that realm is not form, and so the name “formless” is established; it is not that it takes “the absence of form” for its own entity. The realm that belongs to the formless is called the formless realm, the connecting word being dropped here too, on the same analogy as before.
There is also a second reading: again, “the realm of desire” is called the desire realm — this realm has the power to uphold desire. The form realm and the formless realm are to be understood in the same way.
Treatise (what the entity of desire is · the exchange with a non-Buddhist): What dharma does the word “desire” spoken of here refer to? Briefly, it is the greed drawn forth by morsel food (nourishment eaten mouthful by mouthful) and by sexual union. As a stanza in a sūtra says:
Quoted stanza: The many fine objects of the world are not true desire; true desire is the discriminative greed a person arouses toward them. Fine objects abide in the world as they were before; among them the wise have already removed desire.
Treatise: A non-Buddhist of wrong livelihood then took a stanza and challenged the Venerable Śāriputra with it, saying:
Quoted stanza: If the fine objects of the world are not true desire, and desire is said to be the discriminative greed a person arouses, then a monk too should be named one who enjoys desire — for he too arouses evil discriminative applied thinking.
Treatise: Then Śāriputra questioned him back, saying:
Quoted stanza: If the fine objects of the world just are true desire, and desire is said not to be a person’s discriminative greed, then your own teacher should be named one who enjoys desire — for he gazes constantly upon agreeable and beautiful forms.
Treatise (adjudicating affiliation to the three realms): (The author next sets himself a question.) Is every dharma that is active within a given realm therefore said to belong to that realm? Answer: it is not. Question: how then is it put? Answer: only that upon which the greed of the three realms increases by attachment (that is, grows along with it) belongs to the three realms.
Question: and which dharma is this “greed of the three realms”? Answer: just that greed which increases by attachment within each of the three realms respectively.
(The objector reproaches him:) an answer given in this way is like the answer about tying a horse. It is as if someone asked, “Who is the one tying the horse?” — Answer: “The horse’s owner.” And he asked again, “Who is the horse’s owner?” — Answer: “The one tying it.” The two answers push each other back and forth in this way, and neither lets one understand.
But what is said here is not like that answer. The sense is: with respect to the various places of the desire realm spoken of above, the greed of one not yet free from greed is called greed for desire, and what has this greed increasing upon it by attachment is said to belong to the desire realm. As for the form realm and the formless realm spoken of above, they are to be understood in the same way, each as applicable.
Or, adjudicating it another way: the greed of the level that is not a level of absorption is called greed for desire, and what has it increasing upon it by attachment belongs to the desire realm; the greed of the levels of meditative absorption is called greed for form, and what has it increasing upon it by attachment belongs to the form realm; the greed of the formless levels is called greed for the formless, and what has it increasing upon it by attachment belongs to the formless realm.
Treatise (three appended questions): Question: how is greed for desire aroused toward a transformation mind of the desire realm? Answer: either greed arises from hearing of it from another; or, having oneself fallen back from that capacity, one arouses a relishing of it; or, seeing the sovereign power of one who can work transformations, one arouses greed and craving toward that transformation mind of his.
Again: if a mind can produce by transformation the two dharmas of odor and taste, that mind able to transform definitely belongs to the desire realm — for a mind of the form realm cannot bring odor and taste into being by transformation.
Question: of three realms such as these, is there only this one set? Answer: the three realms are boundless, as measureless as space. Hence, although there is no sentient being that first begins to be, measureless and boundless Buddhas appear in the world, and each converts and delivers countless sentient beings and causes them to enter the realm of nirvāṇa without remainder, and yet the three realms are still not exhausted, being like space.
Question: how should the worlds be said to abide? Answer: they should be said to abide side by side crosswise. Hence a sūtra says: it is as when rain falls from the sky, the drops as thick as a cart axle, pouring down without interval and without break; just so, in the eastern quarter too there are measureless worlds without interval and without break, now dissolving, now forming. As with the east, so with the south, the west, and the north — the sūtra does not speak of the two directions above and below.
There is also another account: worlds exist in the two directions above and below as well, since a sūtra transmitted by another school speaks of the ten directions. (If so,) above the Akaniṣṭha Heaven there is a further desire realm, and below the desire realm there is a further Akaniṣṭha Heaven.
Again: if one becomes free from the greed of any one desire realm, all greed of the desire realms is extinguished and left behind together; becoming free from the greed of the form realm and the formless realm is to be understood in the same way.
Again: when a supernormal power is aroused in dependence upon the first meditative absorption, the power so produced can reach only as far as the Brahmā world of the realm in which one has oneself been born, and cannot go elsewhere; the supernormal powers of the remaining levels are to be understood in the same way.
〔Root 4〕The Five Destinies — Why Intermediate Existence Does Not Count as a Destiny
Treatise (transition): The three realms have been stated. What, then, of the five destinies? The stanza says:
Stanza: Within the three realms, the five classes beginning with the hells are called the five destinies by their own names; the entity of the five destinies is unobscured-indeterminate alone, and it is confined to sentient beings and does not include intermediate existence.
Treatise: Within the three realms five destinies are said to exist, namely the hells and the rest, stated by their own names — that is, the hells, animals, and hungry ghosts spoken of above, together with human beings and gods; these are called the five destinies.
The desire realm alone has all four destinies complete (the hells, animals, hungry ghosts, and human beings), while each of the three realms has a portion of the destiny of gods.
Question: are there things gathered into the three realms and yet not taken up into the five destinies, while the five destinies are still said to be within the realms? Answer: there are — wholesome dharmas, defiled dharmas, the outer receptacle world, and intermediate existence. Although these are of the nature of a realm, they are not gathered into a destiny.
The entity of the five destinies is unobscured-indeterminate alone (neither wholesome nor defiled, and not obscured either). Were it otherwise, the destinies would be mixed together with one another — for within one and the same destiny there are the actions and afflictions that lead to all five destinies.
The five destinies are gathered only under the count of sentient beings, and their entity does not include intermediate existence. The Treatise of Designations says: the four modes of birth can gather in the five destinies, but the five destinies cannot gather in the four modes of birth. What is it that is not gathered in? Intermediate existence. The Dharmaskandha likewise says: what is the eye element? It is the subtle form derived from the four great elements; this is the eye, the eye faculty, the eye sense field, the eye element; and the eyes of the five destinies — the hells, animals, hungry ghosts, human beings, and gods — the divine eye formed through cultivation, and the eye of intermediate existence (all are gathered into this eye element).
A sūtra too sets intermediate existence apart from the destinies. Which sūtra? The Sūtra of the Seven Existences. That sūtra says there are seven kinds of “existence”: the existence of the hells, the existence of animals, the existence of hungry ghosts, the existence of gods, the existence of human beings, the existence of action, and intermediate existence. That sūtra states together the five destinies, the cause of a destiny, and the means to a destiny — so that a destiny being unobscured-indeterminate alone is thoroughly established; and “the existence of action” is set out separately as the cause precisely in order to mark it off from the destinies.
The sūtra recited in the land of Kaśmīra runs thus: the Venerable Śāriputra spoke thus: Venerable sir! If, because the outflows of the hells become present in someone, he thereupon performs and increases action to be experienced in the hells, so that his body, speech, and mind are all bent, defiled, and turbid, he then undergoes in the naraka the maturation of the five aggregates; and only when the maturation has arisen is he called a naraka-being — apart from the dharmas that are the five aggregates, that “naraka-being” is simply not to be found. Hence a destiny is unobscured-indeterminate alone.
Question: if so, how is the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas to be reconciled? It says that the five destinies have all the latent tendencies increasing upon them by attachment (and if the five destinies were purely indeterminate, how could latent tendencies increase upon them by attachment?). Answer: that says that within the rebirth-linking mind of the five destinies all the afflictions of the five categories may be present, together with the destiny and the mind that enters it (the mind able to arouse the afflictions at the moment of rebirth-linking is called “the mind entering a destiny”; the destiny and that entering mind together are named in sum a destiny); to state them in sum as a destiny is not contradictory. It is as a village and the outskirts of a village are together named a village.
There is also another account: the entity of a destiny extends to the wholesome and the defiled as well. As for why the Sūtra of the Seven Existences sets out “the existence of action” separately, it does not follow that whatever is set out separately in a sūtra is definitely not gathered in by it — just as among the five turbidities affliction and view are set out separately as two turbidities, and yet one cannot decide from their separate statement that “view” is definitely not gathered in by affliction. In the same way the existence of action, though it too is a destiny, is set out separately in order to display the cause of a destiny.
Question: if so, intermediate existence too should be a destiny. Answer: it is not. For the sense of “destiny” does not fit intermediate existence. A destiny is the place gone to; and one cannot say that intermediate existence is the place gone to, since it arises in the very place of death.
Question: if so, the formless realm too should not be a destiny — there also one takes birth in the very place of death. Answer: that being so, on your own account, intermediate existence is named intermediate existence and therefore should not be named a destiny. (The reason is:) because it lies between two destinies it is named intermediate existence; and if this were gathered into a destiny it would not be “between,” and then it should not be named intermediate existence.
Treatise (the party holding that a destiny extends to the wholesome and the defiled turns back to reconcile two sentences of scripture): As for what the Venerable Śāriputra said, “once the maturation has arisen he is called a hell-being,” this says that only when the maturation has arisen is he called a hell-being; it does not say that a hell-being is maturation only. And as for “apart from the dharmas that are the five aggregates that naraka-being is not to be found,” that was said in order to block “a really existing person who goes to the several destinies” (a real “self” that transmigrates); it was not said in order to block the remaining aggregates.
The Vaibhāṣikas say: a destiny is unobscured-indeterminate alone. There is another account: it is invariably born of maturation. And other masters say: it extends to the nourished as well (that portion which is fostered by food, sleep, and the like).
〔Root 5 · First Half of Root 6〕The Seven Stations of Consciousness — the Seven Places Where Consciousness Delights to Abide
Treatise (transition): Within these very three realms and five destinies, in due order, the stations of consciousness are seven. What are the seven? The stanza says:
Stanza: Different in body and different in perception; different in body and one in perception; the reverse of these (one in body and different in perception, and one in both body and perception); and with the lower three places of the formless realm added — hence the stations of consciousness are seven; the remaining places do not count, since there are dharmas there that injure consciousness.
Treatise: A sūtra says: sentient beings possessed of form, different in body and different in perception, such as human beings and a portion of the gods — this is the first station of consciousness.
“A portion of the gods” means the gods of the desire realm together with the gods of the first meditative absorption (excluding that batch which arises at the beginning of an aeon). “Different in body” means that their bodies of form differ from one another in the several colors, shapes, and appearances; because their bodies differ, or because it is said that they have different bodies, those sentient beings are called different in body. “Different in perception” means that their perceptions of suffering, of pleasure, and of what is neither suffering nor pleasure are distinguished; because their perceptions differ, or because it is said that they have different perceptions, those sentient beings are called different in perception.
Sentient beings possessed of form, different in body and one in perception, such as the Brahmakāyika gods — that is, the batch which arises at the beginning of an aeon — this is the second station of consciousness.
Why? Because when they arise at the beginning of an aeon those Brahmā multitudes all arouse this perception: we were all produced by the great Brahmā. And the great Brahmā then arouses this perception: these Brahmā multitudes were all produced by me. Because what they perceive is one and the same cause, they are called one in perception. Yet the great Brahmā king’s bodily measure is lofty and vast, and his appearance, majesty, speech, radiance, and dress are each of them unlike those of the Brahmā multitudes, and so they are called different in body.
Treatise (a passage of scripture appended, with the explanations of three masters): A sūtra says: the Brahmā multitudes think thus: we once saw such a sentient being, long-lived and long abiding, and he even aroused the wish, how may I bring it about that other sentient beings are born into my commonality? — and just when he was arousing that wish, we were born into his commonality.
Question: where was it that the Brahmā multitudes once saw the Brahmā king?
Some masters say: they saw him while dwelling in the Ābhāsvara Heaven, since it was after passing away from that heaven that they were born here. (Objection:) then why, not obtaining the second meditative absorption now, can they still recall the former abodes of that level? (A further objection:) and if such a one had already obtained the second meditative absorption, how could he still, taking the great Brahmā as his object, arouse the grasping of rules and observances (the grasping that takes what is not a cause for a cause)?
Other masters say: they saw him while dwelling in intermediate existence. (Objection:) there is no principle by which one abides for a long time in intermediate existence, since nothing obstructs its taking birth (as soon as the conditions are there it goes to be born); how then can the Brahmā multitudes say, “we once saw such a sentient being, long-lived and long abiding”?
Therefore (the third explanation, which is the one the treatise adopts): the Brahmā multitudes, dwelling in their own heaven, recall what they had passed through before this life — having seen him long-lived and long abiding earlier, they arouse this thought when they see him again later.
Treatise (the third station of consciousness): Sentient beings possessed of form, one in body and different in perception, such as the Ābhāsvara gods — this is the third station of consciousness.
Here the last of the heavens is raised and the earlier ones gathered in with it; it should be known that the whole of the second meditative absorption is in fact included therein. Were it not put so, in which station of consciousness would the Parīttābha and the Apramāṇābha Heavens be reckoned?
Those gods have no difference in color, shape, or appearance, and so are called one in body. As for perception, the perception of pleasant feeling and the perception of what is neither suffering nor pleasure interweave, and so they are called different in perception. It is transmitted that those gods, having grown weary of the faculty of joy of the fundamental level, then bring the faculty of equanimity of the access level to presence; and having grown weary of the faculty of equanimity of the access level, they again bring the faculty of joy of the fundamental level to presence — just as a rich and noble man, wearied of worldly pleasure, goes to enjoy the pleasure of the Dharma, and, wearied of the pleasure of the Dharma, turns back to enjoy worldly pleasure.
Question: (on this account) should the Śubhakṛtsna gods not be the same? Answer: the Śubhakṛtsna gods have never grown weary of pleasure — for that pleasure is quiescent, and there is never a time when it can be wearied of; with joy it is not so, for joy stirs and disturbs the mind.
Treatise (a further explanation of the Sautrāntikas recorded alongside): The Sautrāntika masters say: there is another sūtra that explains the sense of “different in perception” for that heaven. That sūtra says: among the Ābhāsvara gods there are newly born gods who cannot yet skillfully know the forming and the dissolving of the world; when they see the flames of the level below blazing out, the sight arouses terror and aversion in them, and they think: may those flames not burn out the Brahmā palaces and empty them, and then rise further to encroach upon this place of ours. And among the Ābhāsvara gods there are gods born long before who have long known well the forming and the dissolving of the world, and they console those terrified gods, saying: pure seers, pure seers, do not be afraid, do not be afraid! In former times those flames burned out the Brahmā palaces and emptied them, and there they went out of themselves. They have the perception that the flames will come and the perception that they will not come, the perception of terror and the perception of no terror, and so they are called different in perception — and it is not through the interweaving of the perception of pleasure and the perception of what is neither suffering nor pleasure that they obtain the name “different in perception.”
Treatise (the fourth station of consciousness, and the entity of a station of consciousness): Sentient beings possessed of form, one in body and one in perception, such as the Śubhakṛtsna gods — this is the fourth station of consciousness. Because there is only the perception of pleasure, they are called one in perception.
(Incidentally the perception of the four levels above and below is set in order:) within the first meditative absorption, because the perception is defiled, they are said to be one in perception; in the second meditative absorption, because there are two kinds of wholesome perception, they are said to be different in perception; in the third meditative absorption, because the perception is maturation-born, they are said to be one in perception. The names of the lower three formless spheres are as stated in the sūtra; adding those three stations of consciousness, they come in all to seven.
Question: what dharma here is called a “station of consciousness”? Answer: just the five aggregates or the four aggregates affiliated to that place — each as applicable; this is called a station of consciousness.
Question: why do the remaining places not count as stations of consciousness? Answer: because in the remaining places there are dharmas that injure consciousness.
Question: which are the remaining places? Answer: the evil destinations (the three evil destinies), the fourth meditative absorption, and the heaven of the summit of existence.
Question: why? Answer: because in those places there are dharmas that injure consciousness, and so they are not stations of consciousness.
Question: what are the dharmas that injure consciousness? Answer: in the evil destinations there is heavy painful feeling, which can injure consciousness; in the fourth meditative absorption there are the absorption without perception and the entity of non-perception; and in the heaven of the summit of existence there is the absorption of cessation, which can injure consciousness and cause the continuity of consciousness to be broken off — and so none of them is a station of consciousness.
There is also another account: if a place is one to which sentient beings elsewhere are glad in mind to come and abide, and, having come here, seek to go out no more, only that is called a station of consciousness. In the evil destinations neither of these two senses obtains. The mind in the fourth meditative absorption, for its part, constantly seeks to go out: ordinary beings seek to enter non-perception, while noble ones delight in entering the Pure Abodes or the formless spheres, and those in the Pure Abodes in turn delight in realizing quiescence. As for the summit of existence, the mind there is dull and feeble (dim, blunt, and weak), and so it is not a station of consciousness.
〔Second Half of Root 6 · First Half of Root 7〕The Nine Abodes of Sentient Beings — the Two Places That Are Added
Treatise (transition): The analysis of the seven stations of consciousness in this way has been stated. For this reason the nine abodes of sentient beings are to be stated next. What are the nine? The stanza says:
Stanza: It should be known that when the two places of the summit of existence and of the non-percipient sentient beings are reckoned in as well, they are the nine abodes of sentient beings; the remaining places do not count, since sentient beings do not delight to dwell there.
Treatise: The seven stations of consciousness above, together with the foremost existence (the heaven of the summit of existence) and the non-percipient sentient beings, are what is called the nine. The classes of sentient beings delight to dwell in these nine places alone, and so they are established as “abodes of sentient beings.”
The remaining places are not, since sentient beings do not delight to dwell there. The remaining places are the evil destinations — sentient beings do not dwell within them of their own delight, but are forced to dwell there by the rākṣasa of evil action; that place is like a prison, and so it is not established as an abode of sentient beings.
In the fourth meditative absorption, apart from the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings, the rest are likewise not abodes of sentient beings, for the reason explained in the passage on the stations of consciousness.
〔Second Half of Root 7 · First Half of Root 8〕The Four Stations of Consciousness — Why Consciousness Itself Does Not Count as a Station
Treatise (transition): The sūtra cited above states seven stations of consciousness; there is a further sūtra that states four stations of consciousness. What are the four? The stanza says:
Stanza: The four stations of consciousness should be known to be the four aggregates, and to be confined to one’s own level alone; the sūtra says that consciousness by itself does not count as a station; they are all with outflows, and they may be gathered in by a fourfold analysis (the relative breadth of the seven and the four).
Treatise: As a sūtra says: consciousness abides following form, consciousness abides following feeling, consciousness abides following perception, consciousness abides following formations — these are called the four kinds.
Question: what is the entity of these four? Answer: the four aggregates with outflows, stated in due order. And this holds on one’s own level only and does not extend to another level — for it is because consciousness adheres to them with attachment that they are called stations of consciousness; it is not that among the aggregates of form and the rest of another level consciousness could adhere there by the force of craving.
Question: why is consciousness itself not also stated as a station of consciousness? Answer: because what abides must be set aside before that in which it abides can be established. The consciousness that abides may not be called that in which it abides, just as the king himself cannot be called the king’s seat. Or it may be put thus: if there is a dharma that consciousness mounts and drives, as a man rides a boat, that is called a station of consciousness; and consciousness cannot mount and drive its own entity, and so consciousness is not stated as a station of consciousness. This is what the Vaibhāṣikas say.
Question: if so, why does another sūtra say that within the nutriment of consciousness there is joy and there is defilement, and that because there is joy and defilement consciousness abides therein and is mounted and driven by consciousness (does that not make consciousness abide in consciousness)? And again: why was it said above that the seven stations of consciousness have the five aggregates for their entity (which reckons consciousness in as well)?
Answer: although it is stated so, that is said without analysis among the aggregates gathered into the place of taking birth, stating in sum only that they can produce joy and defilement; and when consciousness turns on it too is called a station of consciousness, which is not to state consciousness alone. Yet the aggregates of form and the rest can each of them produce the several joys and defilements and make consciousness adhere; consciousness by itself cannot do so, and so it is said not to be a station. Hence among these four stations of consciousness consciousness does not count as a station of consciousness; in other contexts it may be so stated.
Again: the Buddha’s intent is to say that these four stations of consciousness are like a good field, and to state in sum that all consciousness possessed of appropriation is like a seed — and a seed may not be established as a good field. This is a reverent surmise that such is the World-Honored One’s intent in teaching.
Again: a dharma and consciousness can arise at the same time and serve as the good field of consciousness, and so are established as a station of consciousness; the aggregate of consciousness itself is not so, and so is not a station of consciousness.
Treatise (how the seven and the four gather each other in): The seven kinds and the four kinds stated in this way, though the stations of consciousness differ, are alike with outflows. Question: do the seven gather in the four, or the four the seven? Answer: they do not gather each other in throughout, and a fourfold analysis may be made. That is, on careful observation it will be seen that the entities of these two gates are the wider and the narrower, and hence the four alternatives — some are gathered in by the seven and not by the four, and so on.
The first alternative (gathered in by the seven and not by the four): the consciousness within the seven stations of consciousness. The second alternative (gathered in by the four and not by the seven): the remaining aggregates other than consciousness within the evil destinations, the fourth meditative absorption, and the summit of existence. The third alternative (gathered in by both): the four aggregates within the seven stations of consciousness. The fourth alternative (gathered in by neither): all the rest, excepting what the three preceding alternatives state.
〔Second Half of Root 8 · Root 9〕The Four Modes of Birth — Egg, Womb, Moisture, Transformation, and Which Destiny Has Which
Treatise (transition): Among the realms and destinies stated above, it should be known that the “birth” of sentient beings is broadly of four kinds. Which four? And which place has which? The stanza says:
Stanza: Within them there are four modes of birth, and sentient beings are the four classes beginning with birth from an egg; human beings and animals have all four complete; the hells and the gods, and intermediate existence too, have birth by transformation alone; while hungry ghosts extend to the two, birth from a womb and birth by transformation.
Treatise: The class of sentient beings has birth from an egg, birth from a womb, birth from moisture, and birth by transformation, and these are called the four. “Birth” means a class of birth. Among sentient beings, although the other classifications are mixed together with one another, with respect to the class of birth they are equal.
What is birth from an egg? Sentient beings born from within an eggshell — this is called birth from an egg, as with geese, peacocks, parrots, and wild geese. What is birth from a womb? Sentient beings born from within a womb — this is called birth from a womb, as with elephants, horses, cattle, pigs, sheep, and donkeys. What is birth from moisture? Sentient beings born from moisture — this is called birth from moisture, as with worms, moths, mosquitoes, and centipedes. What is birth by transformation? Sentient beings that arise with nothing to depend upon — this is called birth by transformation, as with naraka-beings, gods, intermediate existence, and the like; their faculties are complete and unimpaired and their limbs arise all at once, and because what was not there suddenly is, it is called “transformation.”
The destiny of human beings and the destiny of animals each have all four.
Human beings born from an egg are such as Śaila and Upaśaila, the two who were born from a crane’s egg, and again the thirty-two sons borne by the Deer Mother, and the five hundred sons of the king of Pañcāla. Human beings born from a womb are such as the people of today. Human beings born from moisture are such as Māndhātṛ, Cāru, Upacāru, Dove-Garland, and Āmrapālī. Human beings born by transformation are only the people at the beginning of an aeon.
Three of the modes among animals are seen by all; animals born by transformation are such as nāgas and garuḍas (the golden-winged birds).
All the hells, the gods, and intermediate existence are birth by transformation alone. The destiny of hungry ghosts, for its part, extends to two only, birth from a womb and birth by transformation. A hungry ghost born from a womb is such as the one of whom the female hungry ghost spoke to Maudgalyāyana:
Quoted stanza: At night I bear five children, and as each is born I devour it myself; by day I bear five, and it is the same — and though I eat them all up, I am never filled.
〔Root 9, continued〕Which Mode of Birth Is Most Excellent — Why the Bodhisattva Undergoes Birth from a Womb
Treatise: Question: which of all the modes of birth is the most excellent? Answer: it should be said that the most excellent is birth by transformation alone.
Question: if so, why does the bodhisattva in his last body, having already obtained sovereignty over birth, still undergo birth from a womb?
Answer: because undergoing birth from a womb in the present has great benefit. That is: in order to draw in the great men of the Śākya clan, causing them by the connection of kinship to enter the true Dharma. And in order to draw in others, letting them know that the bodhisattva is of the lineage of a wheel-turning monarch, so that they arouse reverence and longing and thereby abandon wrong paths and turn toward the true Dharma. And in order to make those he converts arouse a superior mind: since he too is a man and can accomplish so great a matter, we too are such — why should we not thereby arouse right diligence and cultivate the true Dharma single-mindedly? And again: were it not so, his clan and lineage could not be known, and people might suspect him to be a conjured apparition, not knowing whether god or ghost. Thus in the treatises of the non-Buddhists there is a feigned slander set down, saying that when a hundred aeons have passed there will appear in the world a great conjuration that devours the world — so that undergoing birth from a womb serves precisely to lay these doubts and slanders to rest.
Treatise (a further master’s account recorded alongside, with the exchange upon it): Other masters say: it is in order to leave behind the bodily element (the relics of the body) that he undergoes birth from a womb, so that measureless human beings and beings of the other classes, once they make offerings, may be born in heaven a thousand times over and realize liberation. If he underwent birth by transformation there would be no outer seed (the condition of a body received from father and mother), and the moment the body ceased to breathe no remaining form would be left behind, as when a lamp goes out and its light is seen no more.
(The author objects:) if someone believes that the Buddha has the supernormal power of upholding a vow by which he can long preserve his body (then a body born by transformation could equally leave a remaining form behind, and there would be no need to undergo birth from a womb in order to leave the bodily element), this explanation does not hold.
(A discussion arising from the discussion · a further objection:) if a body born by transformation is like a lamp gone out and its light spent, leaving nothing behind after death, then why does a sūtra say that a garuḍa born by transformation seizes a nāga born by transformation to serve as its food? Answer: it seizes the nāga for food because it does not know (that a nāga leaves no remaining form after death), and the sūtra does not say that it was really filled — what fault is there in this? Or else the nāga had not yet died and served for the moment to stay its hunger, and when it had died it was hungry again; what blame is there in eating for a moment!
Treatise (how many there are of each of the four modes of birth): Question: within the four modes of birth, which is the most numerous? Answer: birth by transformation alone is the most numerous. Why? Because a portion of three destinies, the whole of two destinies, and all intermediate existence are birth by transformation.
〔Root 10〕What Intermediate Existence Is — Why It Is Not Called “Birth”
Treatise (transition): What dharma here is called intermediate existence? And why is intermediate existence not simply called “birth”? The stanza says:
Stanza: After the existence of death and before the existence of birth, the five aggregates in between are called intermediate existence; because it has not yet reached the place it should reach, intermediate existence is not called birth.
Treatise: After the existence of death and before the existence of birth, in that very interval an entity of its own arises; this body arises in order to reach the place of taking birth, and because it lies between two destinies it is called intermediate existence.
Question: since this body has already arisen, why is it not called “birth”? Answer: birth means the place that is to be reached in time to come; the name “birth” is established upon the sense of having reached. This body of intermediate existence, though its entity has already arisen, has not yet reached that place, and so is not called birth.
Question: what is “the place that is to be reached in time to come”? Answer: the place where the maturation that has been drawn forth is finally and clearly displayed; this is called the place that is to be reached in time to come.
Treatise (the account that sets down no intermediate existence): Another school says: between death and birth an interval and a break may be allowed, and so there is no intermediate existence. (The author answers:) this cannot be granted.
Question: why? Answer: by reason of principle and of the sacred teaching.
Question: what are the principle and the teaching relied upon? The stanza says:
〔Root 11 · Root 12〕The Two Proofs from Principle and Teaching — the Principle of the Continuity of Grain and the Teaching of the Sūtras of Five and of Seven
Stanza: As with the continuity of grain and the like, the places are uninterrupted and each moment arises in succession after the one before (this is the first); that an image really exists cannot be established (this is the second); and even granting that it were established it is not alike, and so cannot serve as an analogy (this is the third) — because two forms cannot stand together in one place, because the substance and the image are not one continuum, because an image arises from two conditions. As for the proof from teaching: because the sūtra speaks of a gandharva, and because of the Sūtra of the Five Non-Returners, the Sūtra of the Seven Destinations of Good Men, and the rest.
Treatise (the proof from principle): To speak for the moment in accordance with correct principle: intermediate existence is not nonexistent.
It is plainly to be seen that whatever dharma in the world turns on in continuity must arise in succession moment after moment with its places uninterrupted. Just as with the continuity of grain and the like in the world (the seed is here and the sprout comes up here too), the continuity of sentient beings ought in principle to be the same — arising moment after moment in succession, with the places necessarily uninterrupted.
Treatise (the outside objection · the analogy of the reflected image): (Those who hold that there is no intermediate existence defend themselves:) is it not plainly to be seen that there are dharmas that arise in succession while the places within them have an interval? As when, in dependence upon a mirror and the like, an image is produced from a substance (the substance being here and the image there, with an interval between). In the same way, though the existence of death and the existence of birth of a sentient being have an interval of place, what is there to prevent their arising in succession?
Treatise (the first refutation · an image is not really existent): Answer: because “images really exist” cannot be established in principle; and because, even were it established, it is not alike, so that it does not hold as an analogy.
(First to explain the first route:) that a further kind of form arises and is called an “image,” its entity really existing, does not hold in principle; and even granting that it were established, it would not be alike to the dharma compared with it, so that the analogy does not hold.
The reason for saying that “an image does not hold” is this: two forms cannot stand together in one place. That is: in one and the same place the form of the mirror and the form of the image are seen present together; but two forms ought not to stand together in the same place, since the great elements they depend upon differ.
Again: on a narrow surface of water the forms and shapes of the two banks display two images together at the same time and in the same place; those standing on the two banks each see clearly, and yet nowhere has anyone seen two forms standing together in one place — it should not be said that these two forms arise together.
Again: shadow and light are never in the same place; and yet a mirror has been seen hanging in the shadow while the image of the light appears distinctly upon the mirror’s face — it should not be said here that the two arise together.
Or “no two stand together in one place” may be put thus: the face of the mirror and the image of the moon are stated as two things, and are seen separately as near and far (as is the case when one looks into well water); if they truly arose together, how could a difference of near and far be seen?
Hence it is known that images are in principle really nonexistent. It is only the force of the coming together of the several causes and conditions that makes one see them so — for the differentiations of capability in the intrinsic nature of dharmas are truly hard to conceive.
Treatise (the second refutation · not being alike, it is no analogy): The principle of “not being established” having been made out, it was said that an image cannot serve as an analogy. Now for “not being alike, and so likewise unable to serve as an analogy”: because the substance and the image are not one continuum. That is: the substance and the image are not the same continuum, and an image arises only in dependence upon a mirror and the like; moreover the image and the substance are present at the same time. The existence of death and the existence of birth, by contrast, are one continuum, uninterrupted before and after, and arise in succession in another place; and the substance and the image, set over against each other, have no such relation of continuity — since they are not alike, the analogy does not hold.
Treatise (the third refutation · it arises from two conditions): Again: the image that appears arises from two conditions. That is, images can arise only from two kinds of condition: first the substance, second the mirror and the like. Of these two the image arises in dependence upon the more excellent. The existence of birth, however, cannot arise from two conditions — there is only the existence of death, and no further and more excellent support. Hence the analogy adduced is not alike to the dharma compared with it.
Nor may it be said that outer insentient things such as semen and blood are taken as the more excellent support. For sentient beings born by transformation arise suddenly in mid-air, and among those what would be reckoned the more excellent support?
Treatise (the proof from teaching, in five sūtras): The other school’s account that between death and birth an interval and a break may be allowed having been refuted by correct principle, intermediate existence is definitely not nonexistent. Next, the existence of intermediate existence is proved by the sacred teaching.
First, a sūtra says: “existence” is of seven kinds, namely the existences of the five destinies, the existence of action, and intermediate existence.
Second, if that school does not recite this sūtra, do they not recite even the Gandharva Sūtra? As a sūtra says: for entry into the mother’s womb three things must be present together — first, that the mother’s body is at that time in fit condition; second, that father and mother join in mutual love; third, that a gandharva is just present. Apart from the body of intermediate existence, what gandharva is there? The former aggregates have already perished — what then is it that is present?
Third, if they do not recite this sūtra either, then how is the Sūtra of the Horse-Keeping Clan to be explained? As that sūtra says: do you now know? This gandharva that is just present — is he a brahmin, a kṣatriya, a vaiśya, or a śūdra? Does he come from the east, or from the south, the west, or the north? The former aggregates have already perished and cannot be said to come; and so the “coming” spoken of here can from the first be nothing but intermediate existence.
Fourth, if they still do not recite these sūtras, how is the Sūtra of the Five Non-Returners to be explained? As a sūtra says: there are five kinds of non-returner — first, one who attains parinirvāṇa in the interval; second, one who attains parinirvāṇa upon birth; third, one who attains parinirvāṇa without exertion; fourth, one who attains parinirvāṇa with exertion; fifth, one who goes upstream. If there were no intermediate existence, whence would the name “attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval” come?
Treatise (refuting two divergent explanations of “attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval”): Certain masters hold fixedly that there is a heaven named “Interval,” and that one attains parinirvāṇa there, whence the name “attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval.” (Refutation:) then one should also grant heavens named “Birth” and the rest; and since these are not granted, it is clear that such a grasping is not well said.
Again: a sūtra states seven destinations of good men, that is, within the five above it divides “attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval” into three, dividing them by the nearness, the middle distance, and the farness of place and of time. As when a small spark of a splinter fire (a fire of wood chips) flies off and is extinguished near at hand as soon as it rises, so it is with the first good man; as when a small spark of an iron fire flies off and is extinguished only at the middle of its course, so it is with the second good man; as when a great spark of an iron fire flies off and travels far and is extinguished before it falls, so it is with the third good man. (On what those masters hold,) it is not that the separate heaven called “Interval” which they hold could have such a threefold difference of time and of place — and so what they hold is definitely contrary to principle.
Other masters say: whether in the middle of the lifespan or in the middle of the approach to a heaven, one cuts off the remaining afflictions and becomes an arhat, and this is called attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval; and because one attains parinirvāṇa upon reaching the stage of the element, the stage of perception, or the stage of applied thought, it is divided into three grades: either one attains parinirvāṇa as soon as one has taken up the commonality of sentient beings of the form realm, and this is called the first; or one attains parinirvāṇa only after having enjoyed the pleasures of the gods thereafter, and this is called the second; or one attains parinirvāṇa only after entering the Dharma assembly of the gods thereafter, and this is called the third. One who attains parinirvāṇa only after much time has passed since entering the assembly is called one who attains parinirvāṇa upon birth; or one who attains parinirvāṇa only after much of the lifespan has been diminished and not immediately upon being born is for that reason called one who attains parinirvāṇa upon birth.
(Refutation:) what is stated in this way does not fit the analogy of the sparks at all. Why? Because on that account there would be no difference of place or of course traversed (the three grades becoming a difference of time alone). Again: the formless realm too would have to be said to have parinirvāṇa attained in the interval, for there also there are those who attain parinirvāṇa in the middle of the lifespan. Yet the sūtra does not say that there is attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval there, as is stated in the Udāna verses:
Quoted stanza: Gathering in sum the number of the noble and the worthy — in each of the four meditative absorptions there are ten, in each of the three formless spheres seven, and in the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception six alone.
〔Root 12, continued〕The Measure of Teaching Established · Reconciling the Several Sūtras
Treatise: Hence what they hold is all false.
If they do not recite even these sūtras, there is nothing more to be said: the unsurpassed King of the Dharma passed into extinction long ago, and the great generals of the Dharma have all attained parinirvāṇa; the sacred teaching is scattered and has already divided into many schools, and over its letter and its sense they each hold to their own view and gallop against one another, taking up and setting aside entirely as they please, and to this day the thing grows ever stronger. Alas! You cling stubbornly to folly and confusion, going against principle and refusing the sacred teaching; it is greatly to be lamented.
For all who take the principle and the teaching stated above as their measure, the real existence of intermediate existence is thoroughly established.
Treatise (reconciling the first sūtra): Question: if so, why does a sūtra say that Dūṣin the Māra, who performed extremely evil action, fell headlong in his present body into the Unremitting Hell (which shows that there is no intermediate existence in between)?
Answer: the sense of that sūtra is this: his life had not yet been given up when the fierce flames of the hell were already burning his body; hence when his life ended he took up that intermediate existence, and it was riding upon this intermediate existence that he fell into the Unremitting Hell. Because the force of his evil action was so strong, the marks of suffering became present without waiting for his life to end — he first underwent the result to be experienced in the present life and afterwards the result to be experienced in the next life.
Treatise (reconciling the second sūtra): Question: why does a sūtra say that there is a class of sentient beings who, once the five actions without interval have been performed and increased, are without interval definitely born in the naraka?
Answer: the sense of that sūtra is to block his going to another destiny and to display that that action is definitely to be experienced in the next life. If one clings to the surface of the text alone, then all five actions without interval would have to be complete before one were born in hell — it is not so; one may be born there lacking any one of them, or through the cause of some other action; otherwise a great fault follows.
Again: if it says “without interval one is born in the naraka,” then one ought to be born the instant the action is done, without waiting for the body to break up. (Which shows that the surface of the text alone will not do.)
Or it may be said: who says that intermediate existence does not count as “birth”? The name “naraka” extends to intermediate existence as well — when intermediate existence arises without interval upon the existence of death, that too may be called birth, since it is the means to birth (the stretch that leads to birth). The sūtra says “without interval one is born in the naraka,” and does not say that at that moment it is the existence of birth.
Treatise (reconciling the third · a stanza of scripture): Question: if so, how is the stanza in the sūtra to be reconciled? As a stanza of a sūtra says:
Quoted stanza: Twice-born, you have now passed the stage of your prime; decline draws near, and King Yama is not far off; you would go forward upon the road ahead and have no provisions, and you would seek to halt in between and there is no place to stay.
Treatise: Question: if there is intermediate existence, why did the World-Honored One say that “in between there is no place for him to stay”?
Answer: the sense of this stanza is to display that among human beings he swiftly comes to wearing away, with no room for a moment’s halt; or else that that intermediate existence, in order to reach the place where it is to be born, likewise makes no halt, since its going is unobstructed.
(The objector asks in return:) how do you know that the sense of the sūtra is this and not something else? (The author questions him back:) and how do you know that it is something else and not this? Since the reproaches on the two sides are equal, why single out my side alone for questioning? Neither of these two explanations does violence to the text of the sūtra; how then may it be singled out to prove that there is no intermediate existence?
Whenever words are adduced as proof, their principle may have no other tendency; and since this sentence does have another tendency, it does not hold as proof.
讀這一卷之前
界品清點諸法之體,根品清點諸法之用;到了世品,論主忽然把鏡頭拉開,問的不再是『法是什麼』,而是『眾生住在哪裡、怎麼去、去了算哪一類』。開卷第一句只有兩問——「已依三界分別心等。今次應說,三界是何?各於其中處別有幾?」——前一句收前二品,後一句開整部世品。
這一卷所涵的,是三家古德所標『有情世間』九目中的前七目。頌疏於此標「從此第三,明世間品,於中有二:一者明有情世間、二者明器世間」,其下又分二層——「就明有情世間中有二:一總辨有情、二判聚差別」「就總辨有情,復分三段:一明有情生、二明有情住、三明有情沒」——九目乃繫於最下一層「明有情生」之中:明三界、明五趣、明七識住、明九有情居、明四識住、明四生、明中有、明緣起、明四有。光記所標與頌疏逐字相同,連中間二層亦同;寶疏則不出這二層,逕於「明有情」之下分九別。所以要分別說:九目之名,三家逐字全合;九目所繫的科層,卻是兩式(光記與頌疏三層,寶疏一層)。名目既能三家獨立而全合,說明這九目不是誰的巧思,而是論文自身的骨節;科層之異則唯錄不判。本卷走完前七目,緣起與四有留給下一卷。
還有一件事要先說:這一卷收了本品最長的三段長行——三界之立(九百餘字)、七識住(一千餘字)、中有實有之證(一千餘字)。長行一長,往往就是論主在打結:或者本宗內部有異說要清、或者他要引經部的話來難本宗、或者他要對外部立一個本宗的招牌法。下文逐段會指出那個結在哪裡。
一、三界之立:從「處別有幾」問起
〔一之一〕為什麼開卷要問處所的數目。 先問:三界不是講境界高低嗎,何必數處所?答:因為毘曇的規矩是『凡立一法,須可數、可攝、可判』。三界若只是形容詞,就無從安放有情;一旦要安放,就得回答『共有幾個位置』。所以頌一開口就給出三個答案的形式:欲界說二十處、色界說十七處、無色界說沒有處。三個答案不是齊頭並列,而是一路遞減——愈往上,『處所』這個概念愈站不住,到無色界就完全撤掉。易誤處:把『無色界無處』讀成無色界不存在。它存在,只是不能用『在哪裡』去問它。落地上:這一遞減本身就是全卷的暗線——後面七識住、九有情居、四生、中有,每一節都在問『能不能安放、安放在哪一格』。
〔一之二〕欲界二十是怎麼數出來的。 頌說「名欲界二十,由地獄洲異」。先問:欲界之名下明明只列了地獄、傍生、鬼、人、六欲天五類,怎麼會成二十?答:因為地獄與人這兩類要再開。地獄開為八——等活、黑繩、眾合、號叫、大叫、炎熱、大熱、無間;人趣依洲開為四——南贍部、東勝身、西牛貨、北俱盧。八加四是十二,再加六欲天、傍生、餓鬼三項,恰好二十。論主隨即又給出欲界的上下邊界:有情這一邊從他化自在天下到無間地獄,器世間這一邊一直下到風輪。易誤處:把二十讀成二十層樓。傍生與餓鬼各只算一,並不是說牠們只住一個地方;『處』在這裡是分類的格子,不是地理的樓層。落地上:記住『地獄八·洲四』這一對開法,往後器世間一節逐一鋪陳這十二處的方位與量數時,才知道那是在給這一格填內容。
〔一之三〕色界十七與十六——一卷之中最先出現的並錄不判。 頌文自身作「此上十七處,名色界於中」,三靜慮各三、第四靜慮八,合十七。可是同一段長行立刻並錄另一說:「迦濕彌羅國諸大論師皆言:色界處但有十六」,理由是大梵天只是梵輔天處之上的一座高臺樓閣,「一主所居非有別地,如尊處座四眾圍繞」——座上多一個人,不等於多一個地。先問:頌與長行相違,該信哪一個?答:本論在此不作取捨,二說並錄。易誤處:以為論主錄了他說就是承認他說,或以為列在頌裡的就一定是定論。此處恰恰是頌立一數、長行錄一數,兩說各有所本。落地上:讀阿毘達磨遇到『數目不合』,第一步不是判對錯,而是問『這兩個數是不是用了不同的分處標準』——此處正是如此:一方把大梵當別地,一方把它當同地之上的高處。二說並錄,不判勝負。
〔一之四〕無色界為什麼沒有處,論主怎麼證。 論說「無色界中都無有處,以無色法無有方所」,並補一句旁證:連過去未來的無表與無色之法都不住方所,何況全無色法之界。那麼無色界靠什麼分四?答:靠『生』——空無邊處、識無邊處、無所有處、非想非非想處四種,而且論主特別聲明「此四非由處有上下,但由生故勝劣有殊」。先問:既然沒有方所,我們憑什麼說有情『生在』無色界?論給了兩個現量式的理由:在哪裡得那一層定,命終就在那裡受生;從無色界沒了要生欲色界時,也就在那個地方中有現前。易誤處:把四無色讀成四層天空。它們是四種定所感的生,不是四塊地。落地上:這一條是往後讀定品的前置——四無色定與四無色生同名而異位,一是能感之因,一是所感之果,分不清就會把修定讀成搬家。
〔一之五〕無色界的心靠什麼相續——一段三度打轉的往復。 這是本節長行最曲折處。對法諸師答:「彼心等依眾同分及與命根而得相續」。難者立刻反問:那有色有情為何不也只依這二法?答:有色界生的這二法弱。再問:無色界的為何強?答:從勝定生,那等至能伏色想。再難:既然靠勝定就行,何必另立所依?論主於是換一個方向再問一輪:有色界的眾同分與命根依色而轉,無色界的這二法依什麼?答:互相依。問:有色的為何不互相依?答:弱。問:無色的為何強?答:從勝定生。前面已說定能伏色想——於是又回到原處。先問:論主為什麼要把這個圈子完整走一遍?論文於此只作問答往復,未自道其意;走完一輪之後,接著錄出第三路:「或心心所唯互相依,故經部師說無色界心等相續無別有依。」經部之說是:因未離色愛而引起的心等,就與色俱生依色而轉;因已離色愛的,所引心等就不與色俱生、不依色轉。易誤處:把這段讀成論主在為經部背書。論文自身只錄『另有一條路』而未落判語;本卷錄經部說共二見,這是全論慣例。落地上:往後凡見長行打轉三回而後另錄一說,讀時要能認出這種筆法——至於論主是否即以所錄之說為己意,論文未言,古德別有判釋,見『承衍』。
〔一之六〕三界之名怎麼安上去的。 論說「能持自相故名為界」,又補「或種族義,如前已釋」——界品已釋過的兩義,此處只點一句。接著解釋『欲界』二字的構詞:屬於欲的那個界叫欲界,中間的『之』省去了,就像說胡椒飲、金剛環一樣。無色界則另加一層辨析:無色不是拿『色的沒有』當體,「彼體非色立無色名,非彼但用色無為體」。末後又出第二種讀法:「此界力能任持欲故」——這一讀把欲界讀成『能持住欲的界』。先問:兩種讀法差在哪?前一讀把欲當所屬,後一讀把欲當所持。光記釋此云「第二解約依主釋。此界是欲之界,故名欲界。即是欲之任持,以此界能任持欲故」——是以能持與所持相合而立名。易誤處:以為這是語法遊戲。它決定了『界』字究竟是容器還是力量。落地上:全論凡遇一名二釋,通常一為體、一為用;此處正是。
二、欲的體是什麼:三首引頌與一場往復
〔二之一〕第一首引頌——真欲不在境上。 論主先自問「此中欲言為說何法」,自答「略說段食婬所引貪」,隨即引經頌為證。頌文是:「世諸妙境非真欲,真欲謂人分別貪,妙境如本住世間,智者於中已除欲。」先問:既然妙境不是真欲,那修行要斷的是什麼?答:斷的是緣境而起的分別貪;境仍舊在世間如故,智者只是在其中除去了欲。這一頌是本卷第一首引頌,前有「如經頌言」為徵,故非本頌。易誤處:讀成『境無所謂,心才要緊』式的空談,於是連對境防護也一併放掉。頌的第三句「妙境如本住世間」正是要說境確實在,不是它不在,是它不叫欲。落地上:三界之判準在前一節已定為『貪之隨增』,這一頌就是那個判準的經證——界的分限不在境的高低,在貪的落點。
〔二之二〕第二首引頌——邪命外道的反詰。 論本記「邪命外道便詰尊者舍利子言」,其頌是:「若世妙境非真欲,說欲是人分別貪,比丘應名受欲人,起惡分別尋思故。」先問:這一難難在哪裡?它抓住前頌的定義倒推:既然欲等於分別貪,而比丘也會起惡的分別尋思,那比丘豈不也是受欲之人?這是拿對方的定義去套對方的人,形式上是很鋒利的歸謬。光記補了場景:「尊者舍利子有時為人說如是頌。爾時有一邪命外道不遠而住,以頌難詰舍利子」——可見這是一段當場的對答,不是紙上設難。易誤處:把外道之難讀成無理取鬧。它在邏輯上確實成立,論主錄它正因為它成立,才顯得下一頌的反質有分量。落地上:毘曇之中凡引外道之難,多半是為了逼出自宗定義的精度;讀時要先承認難得有理,再看答怎麼把定義收窄。
〔二之三〕第三首引頌——舍利子的反質。 論本記「時舍利子反質彼言」,其頌是:「若世妙境是真欲,說欲非人分別貪,汝師應名受欲人,恒觀可意妙色故。」先問:這是答還是還擊?形式上是還擊——用對方自己的主張(境即是欲)套在對方的老師身上:你的老師成天觀看可意妙色,那他豈不成了受欲之人?光記記其結局為「時彼外道默然不能答,彼師實觀可愛色故」,並另補舍利子的正面之答:「時舍利子報外道言:起惡尋思,實名受欲。非諸苾芻於世妙境皆起不善分別尋思,故汝不應作斯難詰」——起惡尋思確實叫受欲,但不是比丘見境就必起惡尋思。易誤處:以為兩頌只是鬥嘴,於是略過不讀。第三頌之所以有效,正在於它顯示了『境即欲』這一路走不通——若境即是欲,見境者無一能免。落地上:這一組三頌合起來,替全卷的三界繫屬之判做了經證與辯證兩重擔保。
〔二之四〕三界繫屬之判,與同縛馬答。 論主接著自設一問:凡在某界現行之法,是否即說屬彼界所繫?答:不是;要在其中「隨增三界貪者是三界繫」。難者再問:什麼叫三界貪?答:三界中各隨增的那個貪。這一答看起來是循環的,難者遂以此相責:「今此所言同縛馬答。猶如有問縛馬者誰?答言馬主。即彼復問馬主是誰?答言縛者。如是二答皆不令解。」光記把這個譬喻的事相補全:「外道殺馬祀天縛馬著柱,有人問言:『縛馬者誰?』答言:『馬主。』『馬主是誰?』答言:『縛者。』如是二答皆不令解」——兩答互推,誰也解不開。先問:論主既知似循環,何以仍如此答?因為他接著就解開了:對欲界諸處未離貪者,那個貪叫欲貪,被它隨增的叫欲界繫;色無色界隨其所應。或者換一路,以地繫之:不定地之貪叫欲貪、諸靜慮地之貪叫色貪、諸無色地之貪叫無色貪。易誤處:把『同縛馬答』讀成論主承認自己答錯了。這是難者所加之責,論隨即以「今此所言不同彼答」作答,並以處、地二解分之。落地上:兩種解法一約處、一約地,往後隨眠品判九十八使的界繫,用的正是後一路。
〔二之五〕三段餘論——化心之貪、三界無邊、世界傍住。 這一節收三個看似零散的小問,其實各有所繫。其一,對欲界化心如何起欲貪?答:或從他人聽聞、或自己退失而生愛味、或見能化者的自在勢力而生貪;又若心能化出香味二法,此能化心定是欲界繫,因色界心不能化作香味。其二,三界只此一組嗎?答「三界無邊如虛空量」,所以雖無始起之有情,而無量諸佛出世化度無數有情入無餘涅槃,三界仍不窮盡。其三,世界如何安住?答「當言傍住」,並引契經雨滴如車軸之喻,說東方無間無斷有無量世界或壞或成,南西北方亦然,不說上下;又錄一說謂上下亦有,因餘部經說十方。先問:這三問為何擠在此處?因為它們都在替『界』這個概念收邊:化心之貪定其繫、無邊之量定其廣、傍住之相定其列。易誤處:把『三界無邊』讀成度不盡故不必度。論文的語氣恰相反——正因無盡,諸佛出世亦無量。落地上:末後兩句「若有離一欲界貪時,諸欲界貪皆得滅離」與神通但至自所生界梵世,是把『界』從宇宙論拉回修證論的兩個扣子。
三、五趣:一個看似簡單卻要辯四回的分類
〔三之一〕五趣之立與「唯無覆無記」。 頌說「於中地獄等,自名說五趣,唯無覆無記,有情非中有」。先問:五趣不就是地獄、傍生、鬼、人、天嗎,還有什麼可辯?辯的是體性。論主判五趣之體「唯無覆無記」,理由一句話:「五趣體唯無覆無記,若異此者趣應相雜」——因為同一趣中的有情,身上具有通往五趣的業與煩惱;若把善與染污也算進趣體,那一個人身上就同時具足五趣了。所以趣體只能取那不善不惡、亦非有覆的一分——即『無覆無記』。論主又補:三界中確有非趣所攝者,「有,謂善染外器中有,雖是界性而非趣攝」。易誤處:把『無覆無記』讀成『五趣的果報都不苦不樂』。無記說的是善惡之性,不是苦樂之受;地獄極苦而其趣體仍是無記。落地上:這一判是全論『趣』字的定義閘,往後業品論引業滿業、隨眠品論界繫隨增,都要回到這一格。
〔三之二〕中有為什麼不算趣——四番往復。 論本先引《施設足論》「四生攝五趣,非五攝四生」,又引《法蘊足論》與《七有經》七有之目(五趣有、業有、中有)為證,說明契經自己就把中有與諸趣分開列。接著是四番往復。其一,難者引部派本論相責:「若如是者,《品類足論》當云何通?彼說五趣一切隨眠所隨增故」——趣體若唯無覆無記,何以彼論說五趣為一切隨眠所隨增?論答之曰「彼說五趣續生心中容有五部一切煩惱趣及入心。總說為趣,無相違失」,並以「譬如村落及村落邊總名村落」為喻。此中「趣及入心」須依光記之讀——「五趣續生容起諸惑,名趣入心。趣及入心總名為趣」,是『趣』與『入心』二者合說,不是『趣心』『入心』二心(寶疏於同段亦作「假說結生以為趣也,如村落邊假名村落」,與此同軌)。續生心中的五部煩惱與那入趣之心,是趣之邊而非趣之體,總說時可一併名趣,故二說不相違。排誤:把這一輪讀成論主改口許趣體通染——他許的是「總說」之寬,不是「體」之寬。落地上:這是全論處理『本論與部派本論相違』之標準手法——分體與邊,不改體之判。其二,難者問:業有也是趣,何以別說?答:別說是為顯趣因,如五濁中煩惱與見別說。其三,難者順勢逼問:若如此,中有也應是趣。答「趣謂所往,不可說言中有是所往,即死處生故」——趣是目的地,中有是路上。其四,難者再逼:那無色界也應非趣,它也是死處受生。論主收回一句:中有既名中有,就不該叫趣,「二趣中故名為中有,此若趣攝非中間故,是則不應說名中有」。先問:這四番的真正爭點是什麼?是『趣』字取『所往』義還是取『類別』義。易誤處:以為論主在否認中有存在——恰恰相反,本卷後半整段都在證中有實有;此處只是不許把它編進五趣的格子。落地上:一個東西『有』與『被列入某分類』是兩件事,這是毘曇最要緊的分寸感之一。
〔三之三〕兩段經文的會通,與趣體三說。 前說趣通善染家末後回頭會通迦濕彌羅所誦那段舍利子的經文。經說「異熟起已名那落迦」,彼解為:是異熟起了才叫地獄,不是說地獄只是異熟。經又說「除五蘊法,彼那落迦都不可得」,彼解為:這是「為遮實有能往諸趣補特伽羅故作是說」,不是要遮除其餘諸蘊。先問:為何要特別澄清這兩句?因為若不澄清,前一句會被讀成『趣體唯異熟』的孤證,後一句會被讀成『五蘊之外別無一物』的斷滅語。末後論本並列三說:「毘婆沙師說:趣唯是無覆無記」「有說:一向是異熟生」「有餘師言:亦通長養」。易誤處:把三說讀成一事之三層。第一說結歸毘婆沙本宗(趣體唯無覆無記),第二說更收為『一向是異熟生』,第三說則放寬為『亦通長養』——第三說是放寬,不是更收緊。三說孰正,論文自身未落一語;古德別有判釋,見『承衍』。落地上:『補特伽羅非實有』一句在此只是順帶一提,到破我品才是正題;此處先埋一鍬。
四、七識住:識肯留下來的七個地方
〔四之一〕識住之名與七之數。 頌說「身異及想異,身異同一想,翻此身想一,并無色下三,故識住有七,餘非有損壞」。先問:什麼叫識住?論答「謂彼所繫五蘊四蘊,如其所應是名識住」——有色處取五蘊、無色處取四蘊,是識所樂住的那一堆法。七之數怎麼來:欲界人天與初靜慮(除劫初)為身異想異,是第一;劫初梵眾為身異想一,是第二;極光淨為身一想異,是第三;遍淨為身一想一,是第四;再加無色下三(空無邊、識無邊、無所有),合為七。易誤處:把『身異想異』的異讀成好壞之異。異只是『不一樣』:身異指顯色形色狀貌不同,想異指苦樂不苦不樂之想有別。落地上:這一節是全論少見的『以身與想二軸作四句』的分類法,四句排完再補三處,數目就閉合了——看懂這個結構,比背七個名字有用得多。
〔四之二〕第二識住:一句「同想一因」與一場曾見梵王之問。 第二識住是劫初梵眾,身異而想一。論主解釋『想一』的理由極特別:不是他們想的內容一樣,而是「同想一因故名想一」——梵眾都想『我等皆是大梵所生』,大梵也想『諸梵眾皆我所生』,同以一個『生因』為所想,所以叫想一;而大梵身量高廣、容貌威德衣冠皆與梵眾不同,所以仍叫身異。接著論本引一段經:梵眾念言曾見此有情長壽久住,乃至起願令餘有情生我同分。於是有一問:梵眾何處曾見梵王?論本連錄二解而破之——住極光淨天曾見(難:那為何今不得二禪卻能憶宿住,若已得二禪又何以緣大梵起戒禁取)、住中有中曾見(難:中有無長時住義,何能見『長壽久住』),末取第三解:「是故梵眾即住自天,憶念此生前所更事,謂先見彼長壽久住,後重見時起如是念。」先問:這一串為何要費這許多筆墨?因為『想一』之立全繫於這段經;經若不通,第二識住就落空。易誤處:把二解之破當成論主在講天界掌故。它是在守一條分類線。落地上:凡遇論主連破二解而後自立第三解,第三解即是論本正義,讀時務必認清哪一句才是結論。
〔四之三〕第三識住:舉後攝初,與極光淨天的『想異』。 第三識住舉極光淨天,身一而想異。論主先補一句科法:「此中舉後兼以攝初,應知具攝第二靜慮」——若不如此,少光天與無量光天就無處可歸。身一者,顯形狀貌不異;想異者,樂想與非苦非樂想二者交參。論主又錄一段傳說作解釋:「傳說彼天厭根本地喜根,已起近分地捨根現前;厭近分地捨根,已起根本地喜根現前」,並配一喻「如富貴人厭欲樂已便受法樂,厭法樂已復受欲樂」。難者立刻反問:遍淨天不也該如此?答:遍淨天不曾厭樂,因為那樂寂靜;喜則不然,「喜則不然,擾動心故」。先問:為什麼喜可厭而樂不可厭?因為喜是擾動的,動則生厭;樂是寂靜的,靜則無厭時。易誤處:把喜與樂當成程度深淺的同一件事。二者在本論是不同受,所依地與擾靜之相皆異。落地上:這一辨往後定品判四靜慮支林功德時要反覆用到,此處是它第一次露面。
〔四之四〕經部另出一解——同一個『想異』,兩種來歷。 論本於此另錄經部師之說:另有契經釋極光淨天想異之義,說那裡有新生之天不善了知世間成壞,見下地火焰洞然便生驚怖厭離,怕火燒盡梵宮上侵己處;而舊生之天已善知成壞,便安慰他們說『淨仙淨仙,勿怖勿怖』,從前那火燒盡梵宮之後就在那裡自滅了。於是他們「彼於火焰有來不來想及怖不怖想故名想異」,並非由樂想與非苦非樂想交參而得想異之名。先問:兩解差在哪裡?前解以受之交參立想異,後解以怖與不怖之想立想異。論本並錄,未判。易誤處:以為後說是論主定案。論文只作『經部師說』,與前之『傳說』並列。落地上:本卷兩處錄經部說(無色界心等相續、此處想異之義),恰是《婆藪盤豆法師傳》所記造論體例「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」的兩個現場——讀者由此可具體看見那句話是什麼樣子。
〔四之五〕第四識住,與非識住之三處。 第四識住是遍淨天,身一想一,「唯有樂想故名想一」。論主順手把上下四地的『想』理成一條線:初靜慮由染污想故想一,第二靜慮由二善想故想異,第三靜慮由異熟想故想一,下三無色名別如經。接著問其餘之處何以非識住,答「於餘處皆有損壞識法故」。餘處是哪些?諸惡處、第四靜慮、有頂。損壞識法各是什麼?「謂諸惡處有重苦受能損於識,第四靜慮有無想定及無想事,有頂天中有滅盡定能壞於識,令相續斷故非識住。」論本又補第二判準:識住者,須是別處有情心樂來止、至此不更求出;諸惡處二義俱無,第四靜慮心恆求出(異生求無想、聖者樂淨居或無色、淨居天樂證寂滅),「有頂昧劣故非識住」。先問:兩個判準是重複還是互補?前者約法(有無壞識之法),後者約心(樂住不樂住)。易誤處:把第四靜慮排除讀成第四靜慮低劣。排除它的理由恰是那裡心恆求出——不是住不下,是不肯住。落地上:識住之立以『樂住』為軸,這與下一節有情居之立同軸而異寬,兩節要對讀。
五、九有情居:把不樂住的也算進去之前,先問誰在樂住
〔五之一〕九從七來,多出的那兩處。 頌說「應知兼有頂,及無想有情,是九有情居,餘非不樂住」。先問:七識住已有七,何以又立九?答:把有頂與無想有情兩處補進來,就成九。理由是「諸有情類唯於此九欣樂住故立有情居」。那麼有頂與無想在識住那一節明明被排除,此處為何可以進來?因為兩節的判準不同:識住問的是『識會不會被損壞』,有情居問的是『有情願不願意住』。有頂雖昧劣而有情仍欣樂住之,無想有情雖無心而仍是有情所欣求之處,故立為居。至於其餘之處,論主說得極重:諸惡處「非有情類自樂居中,惡業羅剎逼之令住故」,「彼如牢獄不立有情居」。第四靜慮除無想天外亦非有情居,理由如識住中所釋。易誤處:把七識住與九有情居讀成同一張表的兩個版本。它們是兩把不同的尺,量出的格子數自然不同。落地上:本論凡遇『同一批處所而數目不同』,第一問永遠是『這兩個數用的是哪兩把尺』——這是本卷第二次示範(第一次是色界十七與十六)。
六、四識住:識為什麼不能住在自己身上
〔六之一〕四識住之體與『唯自地』。 頌說「四識住當知,四蘊唯自地,說獨識非住,有漏四句攝」。論本引經「識隨色住,識隨受住,識隨想住,識隨行住,是名四種」,其體即「謂隨次第有漏四蘊」。兩個限制要記住:一是唯有漏,二是「又此唯在自地非餘,識所依著,名識住故」——別地的色等蘊中,識不會隨愛力依著於彼。先問:為什麼要限自地?因為識住之立繫於『依著』,而依著繫於愛;愛只隨自地之境而增,跨地則不成。易誤處:把四識住讀成七識住的縮寫。七識住列的是處所,四識住列的是蘊——一是地圖,一是材料。落地上:這一節與前節合看,可見本論談『住』有兩套語言:處所之住與所緣之住;混用就會把地理讀成心理。
〔六之二〕識非識住:王座與人船兩喻。 頌中「說獨識非住」一句最費解。論主答得極簡:「由離能住立所住故」——所住是相對能住而立的,能住的識不可以同時充當所住。並配二喻:「如非即王可名王座」,王與王座不能是一物;又若有法為識所乘御,如人乘船,才叫識住,而識不能乘御自己的體。論主明標此為毘婆沙師所說。難者立刻拿經來問:既然餘經說『於識食中有喜有染,有喜染故識住其中、識所乘御』,那不就是識住於識?又七識住明明以五蘊為體,識也在其中。論主的分判是:那是在生處所攝諸蘊中不加分析、總說能生喜染而已;識轉起時亦名識住,並非單說識自己。而色等蘊是一一能生種種喜染令識依著的,獨識不能,「故言非住」。先問:這一辨的實益何在?它把『識』從所緣的位置上撤下來。易誤處:以為論主在否認識可被緣。他否認的是把識立為識住這一格,不是否認識可作所緣。落地上:後論主又出二解——四識住如良田而有取諸識如種子,「不可種子立為良田」,並老實加一句「仰測世尊教意如是」;又說法與識可俱時生故立為識住,識蘊不爾。凡見論主自標『仰測』,即是誠實標示此為推測而非定說,讀時當如是知。
〔六之三〕七與四的四句分別。 論主末後把兩張表對起來:七種四種雖殊而皆有漏,問七攝四抑四攝七?答「非遍相攝。可為四句」。第一句(七攝非四攝)是七識住中的識;第二句(四攝非七攝)是諸惡處、第四靜慮及有頂中除識以外的餘蘊;第三句(俱是)是七識住中的四蘊;第四句(俱非)是除前相。先問:為什麼一定要作四句?因為兩表的差別剛好落在兩個點上——七表含識而四表不含,四表通一切有漏地而七表不通惡處與第四靜慮有頂。作了四句,這兩個差就一目了然。易誤處:把四句當成邏輯練習。它其實是毘曇的『差集運算』,用來確認兩個定義的邊界。落地上:全論凡遇二法數相望,四句分別是標準手續;此處是本品第一次示範。
七、四生:卵胎濕化與各趣之配屬
〔七之一〕四生之立與『生謂生類』。 頌說「於中有四生,有情謂卵等,人傍生具四,地獄及諸天,中有唯化生,鬼通胎化二」。論本先定義:「生謂生類。諸有情中雖餘類雜,而生類等」——同一趣中的有情可以生類不同(人趣就四種齊備),但同一生類之內是齊等的。四生各釋:從卵殼生為卵生,如鵝孔雀鸚鵡雁;從胎藏生為胎生,如象馬牛豬羊驢;從濕氣生為濕生,如蟲飛蛾蚊蚰蜒;生無所託為化生,如那落迦、天、中有等,「具根無缺支分頓生,無而欻有故名為化」。先問:四生與五趣是什麼關係?前面已引《施設足論》說「四生攝五趣,非五攝四生」——四生較寬,寬出來的那一塊正是中有。易誤處:把四生讀成生物學的分類。它的判準是『依託什麼而起』,不是形態。落地上:化生之所以能收中有,正因為它的定義是『無所託』;這一格是下一節立中有的預留位置。
〔七之二〕人趣四生齊備——三疏所傳的幾個故事。 論本舉例極具體:人而卵生者,「謂如世羅鄔波世羅生從鶴卵」,又如鹿母所生三十二子、般遮羅王五百子;人而胎生者如今世人;人而濕生者如曼馱多、遮盧、鄔波遮盧、鴿鬘、菴羅衛;「人化生者,唯劫初人」。傍生三種共所現見,化生者如龍、揭路荼。「一切地獄、諸天、中有,皆唯化生」,「鬼趣唯通胎化二種」。先問:這些名字要不要一一考究?論本只取其為例,不作事相之詳;三疏則各補其事——頌疏述鶴卵故事作「昔於此洲,有商人入海,得一雌鶴,形色偉麗,奇而悅之。遂生二卵,於後卵開,生二童子,端正聰明,年長出家,得阿羅漢果」,光記述曼馱多之名作「曼馱多是王名,唐云我養。從布殺陀王頂皰而生,顏貌端正。王抱入宮,告誰能養。諸宮各言我養也。故以標名。舊云頂生王」。易誤處:把疏中故事當作論文。它們是古德為助讀而補的事相,論本並無。落地上:讀論遇到人名地名一串,先問『論主舉它是要證什麼』——此處只證『人趣四生齊備』一句,其餘皆枝葉。
〔七之三〕餓鬼胎生之證:一首引頌。 論本說鬼趣通胎化二種,隨即引一首頌為證:「我夜生五子,隨生皆自食,晝生五亦然,雖盡而無飽。」前有「如餓鬼女白目連云」為徵,是引頌非本頌。先問:這一頌在論中的作用是什麼?它是『餓鬼有胎生』的唯一經證——若無此證,鬼趣就只能配化生一種,四生與五趣的配屬表就要改。易誤處:把這一頌讀成一則悲慘故事而止。在論的脈絡裡它是一條分類證據,其慘正是它有效的地方:能生就是胎生。落地上:頌中「雖盡而無飽」五字,是餓鬼之名的實義——餓不在無食,在食而不飽;這一句往後業品談餓鬼之因時可以接回。
〔七之四〕化生最勝,那菩薩為何受胎生。 論主問「一切生中何生最勝?應言最勝唯是化生」,難者立刻抓住:那最後身菩薩已得生自在,何以還受胎生?論主答「現受胎生有大利故」,並列四益:一為引導諸大釋種,藉親屬相因令入正法;二為令餘類知菩薩是輪王種而生敬慕,因得捨邪趣正;三為令所化者生增上心——「彼既是人,能成大義;我曹亦爾,何為不能因發正勤專修正法」;四為使族姓可知,免人疑其為幻化之天鬼,並息外道『百劫後有大幻出世噉食世間』之謗。先問:四益之中哪一條最重?第三條——它把菩薩之受胎從神異拉回可學。易誤處:把此段讀成佛傳的注腳。它其實在答一個分類上的難題:既判化生最勝,又見最勝者不取最勝之生,故須別出理由。落地上:「我曹亦爾」四字,是論中設想所化者見菩薩同為人身之後所生的自勵之念——「彼既是人,能成大義;我曹亦爾」,不是論主越出論證直接向讀者發話;值得記住的正是這一層轉手。
〔七之五〕留身界一說,與三段往復。 論本又錄一師之說:「為留身界故受胎生」——若受化生則無外種,身纔殞逝即無遺形,「如滅燈光即無所見」,那就無從留下遺體供無量人與異類供養而千返生天、證得解脫。難者問:若有人信佛有持願通能久留身,那化生亦可留形。論主答:這樣說「此不成釋因論生論」——不成解釋,反成節外生枝。難者再問:若化生死無遺形,何故經說化生揭路荼取化生龍為食?答:那是因為不知其無遺形才取龍為食,經並未說牠因此充飢;或者龍尚未死暫得充飢,死已還飢——「暫食何咎」。末後論主問四生之中何者最多,答「唯化生」,因三趣少分、二趣全部及一切中有皆化生。先問:這三段往復的共同點是什麼?都在守『化生死無遺形』這一條。易誤處:把最後一問讀成閒筆。它是本節的收束,也是下一節的引子——一切中有皆化生,故中有之立即接於此。落地上:數目上化生最多這一結論,正是把『世間』從我們熟悉的胎卵二生擴出去的那一步。
八、中有:名義之立與『非生』之辨
〔八之一〕中有是什麼。 頌說「死生二有中,五蘊名中有,未至應至處,故中有非生」。論本釋:「於死有後、在生有前,即彼中間有自體起」,「為至生處故起此身,二趣中間故名中有」。先問:中有是什麼體?是五蘊——不是一縷魂識,而是具足五蘊的一個有。這一點在本論極要緊:若中有非五蘊,則死生之間就出現了非五蘊的一段,全部有為法的清單就破了。易誤處:把中有讀成離開身體的識。論文明說「五蘊名中有」。落地上:五蘊之說使中有落在既有的法數之內,不需另立新類——這正是毘曇立法的一貫作風:寧可把新現象塞進舊格子,也不輕易加格子。
〔八之二〕已起而不名生——一個字的分寸。 難者問:此身既已起,何不名生?論主答:「生謂當來所應至處,依所至義建立生名」——生這個名字是就『已到』而立的;中有之身體雖已起而未至彼,所以不名生。再問何謂當來所應至處?答「所引異熟究竟分明,是謂當來所應至處」。先問:這一辨到底在辨什麼?在辨『存在』與『抵達』二事。中有確實存在,但尚未抵達,所以不能借用『生』這個名字。易誤處:以為不名生就是不算數、是過渡狀態的虛設。論文的立場恰相反——它是實有的五蘊身,只是名字不能亂借。落地上:這一分寸與前面『中有非趣』完全同型:那裡是『有而不入趣之格』,這裡是『起而不用生之名』。連續兩次,可見論主的用意是把中有從既有名相中乾淨地剝出來,好在下一節單獨為它立證。
九、中有實有:理教二證
〔九之一〕他宗之立,與二證之綱。 論本錄異說:「有餘部說:從死至生處容間絕,故無中有。」論主答「此不應許」,問其故則答「所以者何?依理教故」,並以一頌統攝二證:「如穀等相續,處無間續生,像實有不成,不等故非譬。一處無二並,非相續二生,說有健達縛,及五七經故。」先問:這一頌八句怎麼分?前六句是理證、後二句是教證(教證所指者,健達縛經、五不還經、七善士趣經——光記於「經」之一字下自云「經之一字,通顯多經」);光記於前六句更分「初兩句正立理,次四句遣外疑」,又於次四句中分「第三句釋第一句,第四句釋第二句」。易誤處:把八句平讀成八個並列理由。它其實是『立理·遣疑·引經』的結構——按義門合計則作『立一破三加引經』,此非八句頌之句數分科。落地上:本卷最長的一段長行即由此展開,讀時把這八句當目錄用,就不會迷路。
〔九之二〕理證正立:穀等相續。 論主說「且依正理中有非無」,其正面理由是:「現見世間相續轉法,要處無間剎那續生」——凡是相續流轉之法,必定處所無間而剎那接生。舉例是穀:種在此處,芽亦在此處出。有情相續之理亦應如此,故「剎那續生處必無間」。先問:這是類比還是通則?論主取的是通則——他先立『凡相續法皆處無間』,再以穀為例證。頌疏把它整理成因明的格式作「量云:死生是有法,要處無間是宗法;因云:以續生故;同喻云:猶如種果。種果是續生,種果無間絕,死生是續生,死生無間絕。」,光記則作較簡的立量「立量言:死、生中間必有連續,相續生故,喻如種果」——二疏之整理可助讀者看清結構,論本自身並未明作因明三支。易誤處:把穀喻讀成論證的全部。穀喻只是同喻,真正的宗是『死生之間必無間隔』。落地上:若死生之間可以有間隔,則因果相續就出現了斷點——這才是論主非立中有不可的理由。
〔九之三〕他宗之難:鏡像可以有間。 難者提出一個很強的反例:現見有法續生而處有間——依鏡而從本質生像,質在此、像在彼,中間有間,續生仍然成立;那麼死有與生有處雖有間又何妨續生?先問:這個反例強在哪裡?它不否認『相續』,只否認『相續必處無間』——恰好打在論主大前提上。易誤處:把它讀成外道的胡說。它是一個結構正確的反例,論主必須正面拆掉。落地上:接下來的三破,就是拆這一個反例的三種路子——一破其所依之物(像非實有)、二破其相似性(質像非一相續)、三破其生緣(由二緣生)。三破缺一,穀喻之通則就守不住。
〔九之四〕破一:像實有不成——四門逐破。 論主的第一路是:「實有諸像理不成故」——鏡中之像根本不是實有之色,所以不能拿它當例。理由的總綱是「以一處所無二並故」。論本逐出四番:其一,同一處鏡色與像色一併現前,而二色不應同處並有,「依異大故」(所依大種不同);其二,狹水之上兩岸色形同時同處現二像,兩岸之人各見分明,卻不曾有一處並見二色;其三,影與光不曾同處,然曾見鏡懸於影中而光像顯然現於鏡面;其四,鏡面與月像被說為二,遠近別見如觀井水,若真並生何以別見。四番之後論主結曰「故知諸像於理實無」,並補一句極重要的解釋:「然諸因緣和合勢力令如是見,以諸法性功能差別難可思議」——像不是實有,但確實被看見,那是因緣和合的勢力使然。光記為此四番作科云「就中有四,一約鏡像同處破、二約二像同處破、三約影光同處破、四約近遠別見破」。先問:破了像實有,對中有有什麼幫助?沒有實有之像,就沒有『處有間而續生』的實例。易誤處:把『諸像於理實無』讀成一切所見皆無。論主明說仍是可見的,只是無實體。落地上:這一段是全論談『可見而非實有』最集中的一處,往後談無表色、談定果色時可以回頭對讀。
〔九之五〕破二與破三:不相等,故非譬。 第二路:「不等故非譬」——設使像是實有,也與所比之法不相等,所以譬喻仍不成。理由是質與像非一相續:「謂質與像非一相續」,像唯依鏡等而現,且像與本質俱時而有;而死有生有是一相續、前後無間而在餘處續生。二者相望並無此相續關係,「以不相似故不成喻」。第三路:「又所現像由二生故」——像須由二緣乃生,一者本質、二者鏡等,二中殊勝者像即依之而生;而生有不可能由二緣起,「唯有死有無別勝依」,所以所引之喻與所比之法不等。論主又預先堵一路:也不可說拿外在非情之精血等作勝依,因為化生者空中欻生,其中無可指為勝依者。先問:三破是遞進還是並列?是遞進——先說你的例子根本不存在,退一步說就算存在也不像,再退一步說連生的緣數都不同。易誤處:把三破讀成同一件事說三遍。落地上:這種『縱奪三層』的破法是本論的標準手續,讀到『設成』『縱許』一類字眼,就知道論主已退一步在說話。
〔九之六〕教證:五部經次第逼問。 理證既畢,論主轉入教證,其法是層層逼退:先引《七有經》七有之中即有中有;若彼部不誦此經,則問「豈亦不誦《健達縛經》」——經說入母胎要由三事俱現在前,母身調適、父母交愛和合、健達縛正現在前,論主緊接一問:「除中有身,何健達縛?前蘊已壞,何現在前?」若此經亦不誦,則問《掌馬族經》何釋——經問此正現前之健達縛是四姓中誰、從何方來,論主判「前蘊已壞不可言來,此所言來固唯中有」。若復不誦,則問《五不還經》何釋——五不還之首即中般,「中有若無,何名中般」。先問:為何要用這種一部退一部的問法?因為所對之部未必共誦諸經,逐部逼問才能顯示:無論你誦哪一部,都躲不開中有。易誤處:把它讀成堆砌經證。它是有次第的,每一步都以『你若不誦這部』為轉接。落地上:這是本論引經作證最見章法的一段,可作範式讀。
〔九之七〕破二種異解『中般』,與一首收攝之引頌。 對『中般』一名,論本錄二異執而破之。其一,有師執「有天名中,住彼般涅槃,是故名中般」——論主破曰:那就該許有『生天』等等,「是則應許有生等天;既不許然,故執非善」。其二,又有師以壽量中間或近天中間斷餘煩惱成阿羅漢為中般。本段續列兩路三品——須先聲明:『兩路三品』是依光記之科而說,論文自身只總錄「有餘復說:或壽量中間、或近天中間」而未別立二路。依光記之科:壽量中間一路分至界位、至想位、至尋位;近天中間一路另分三品——「或取色界眾同分已即般涅槃,是名第一。從是次後受天樂已方般涅槃,是名第二。復從此後入天法會乃般涅槃,是名第三」。而光記於此科之下自存又解:「又解:近天中間說有三種,還約界、想、尋位分為三種」,又云「此中三種亦通壽量中間」「此中三種亦如其次第釋前界、想、尋三」——即光記自己也允許把近天一路的三品回讀為界想尋三位,並不把二路三品讀死。先問:為什麼會有兩路三品?因為「中間」二字可取二義——一是壽量之中間,一是所近之天處的中間;二義各有其漸次,故各分三。易誤處:把後一路三品讀成前一路的別名。前一路所分者是斷惑之位——光記釋此三位云「一由至界位,界謂惑種;二由至想位,想謂染想;三由至尋位,尋謂尋求」;後一路所分者是受生後所經之事(取眾同分·受天樂·入法會)。二者判準不同。落地上:論之破不是一概而下——火星喻所比者是處與時之遠近,論斷此二路「與火星喻皆不相應」;而以無色界亦有壽量中間為反難者,所對唯是壽量一路。二疏於此另有科語與破法範圍之判,見『承衍』。論主以經中七善士趣之三喻破之:中般分三是「由處及時近中遠故」,如札火小星纔起近即滅、鐵火小星起至中乃滅、鐵火大星遠未墮而滅;若照後說,則「以彼處行無差別故」,三品只成時間之別,與火星喻不相應。論主又補一難:無色界亦有壽量中間般涅槃者,若照後說則無色界亦應有中般;然經不說,證據是嗢拕南伽他之頌:「總集眾聖賢,四靜慮各十,三無色各七,唯六謂非想。」這一頌在此作什麼用?它是一張聖者分佈的數目表——四靜慮各十而三無色各七,少掉的正是三種般涅槃之類;無色既不列中般,可見中般唯在色界,其名必繫於中有。不可把它讀成與中有無關的數目表——它是以『數目之缺』作證,是本卷最曲折的一條教證。又,前有「如嗢拕南伽他中說」為徵,故此為引頌非本頌;讀時勿與本頌相混。
〔九之八〕聖教支離之歎,與二經之會通。 論主於此發了全論少見的一段感歎:若連這些經也不誦,則「無上法王久已滅度,諸大法將亦般涅槃,聖教支離已成多部,其於文義異執交馳,取捨任情于今轉盛。哀哉汝等固守愚迷違理拒教,可傷之甚」,並斷曰「諸有馮前理教為量,中有於彼實有極成」。隨後回頭會通兩段看似反證的經文。其一,經說造極惡業之度使魔羅「現身顛墜無間地獄」——論主釋為:彼命未捨而地獄猛焰已燒其身,因此命終受彼中有、乘茲乃墮,是惡業勢強故不待命終苦相已至,先受現受、後受生受。其二,經說五無間業作及增長已「無間必定生那落迦」——論主釋為:此經意在遮彼往異趣、並顯彼業定順生受;若只執文面,則須五業具足方生地獄,隨闕一種或由餘業便成大過;又『無間』若作時間解,則應作業即生不待身壞。又出一路:「那落迦名亦通中有」,死有無間中有起時亦得名生,因它是生的方便。先問:兩段會通的手法一樣嗎?不一樣。前一段所解的是『現身顛墜』——命未捨而猛焰已燒其身,命終方受中有、乘茲乃墮;後一段所解的才是『無間』二字,把它從時間讀改為次第讀,並另出『那落迦名亦通中有』一路。易誤處:把會通當成強解。論主每一次都給出經文本身容得下的第二讀,並不改字。落地上:這是本論處理『經文似與宗違』的標準作法——不改經、不廢宗,改讀法。
〔九之九〕最後一首引頌,與全卷收束。 難者末後舉一經頌:「再生汝今過盛位,至衰將近琰魔王,欲往前路無資糧,求住中間無所止。」問:若有中有,何故世尊說『彼中間無有所止』?論主答二路:「此頌意顯彼於人中速歸磨滅無暫停義」;或者說那中有為至所生亦無暫停,因為它行無礙故。難者反問:你怎知經意如此而非別的?論主反質:「汝復焉知如餘非此?二責既等,何乃偏徵?」——兩邊的責問既然對等,何以只徵問我一方。末後一句是全卷的收:「二釋於經並無違害,如何偏證中有是無。凡引證言理無異趣,此有異趣為證不成。」先問:這句話立了什麼規矩?立了引證的門檻——凡引來作證的話,其理不得有第二種走向;此頌既有第二讀,作為證據就不能成立。易誤處:把它讀成論主耍賴。它其實是一條可以雙向使用的規則,論主自己引經時也受它約束。落地上:本卷從第一問「三界是何」起,走完三界、五趣、七識住、九有情居、四識住、四生,最後停在中有;而全卷所用的力氣,有一半以上花在最後這一段。理由不難見:前六目是清點既有的格子,中有卻是要在死與生之間硬立一個新的存在——立得住,前面所有的相續才接得上;立不住,則趣與趣之間就出現斷點。這一卷之所以在此收筆而把緣起留給下一卷,次第正在於此。
承衍:三疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之反破、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
須先誌一事:神泰《俱舍論疏》為殘本,現存七卷所釋為界品之一二、根品之二至五、賢聖品之三,世品全闕。故本卷之疏唯有光記、寶疏、頌疏三家可繫,此節作『三疏之鏡』而非四疏,非略去,是據實標闕。
一、三疏互異之處
中般二異解,二疏之科與破法範圍不同。 論只總錄「有餘復說:或壽量中間、或近天中間」,未別立師目。光記把它科為一段中之「二異解」,並於壽量一路釋三位之名——界謂惑種、想謂染想、尋謂尋求;寶疏則另標近天一路為「第三師異釋」,且明分破法之範圍:「此唯破壽量中間,不破近天中也」。光記於自己所科的二路之下,又自存三則又解——「又解:近天中間說有三種,還約界、想、尋位分為三種」「又解:此中三種亦通壽量中間」「又解:此中三種亦如其次第釋前界、想、尋三」——可見『兩路三品』在光記自身也不是定說,他一併留下把近天三品回攝於界想尋三位、或通於壽量一路的讀法。⇒ 論未別師,光記作二解而自存三又解,寶疏另立第三師;火星喻雙破二路而無色界之難唯破壽量一路。並錄不判。
趣體三說,二疏皆判而論不判。 論末並列三說——毘婆沙師「趣唯是無覆無記」、「有說:一向是異熟生」、「有餘師言:亦通長養」——而論文自身未落判語。光記則標前一說為「結歸本宗」,並於後二說判「此中兩師,前說為正」,引婆沙一百七十二之問答為據:「答:應說趣體唯是異熟」。寶疏所判同而數法異——其標「述異說也」,並云「此三說中,第二為正」,別引《正理》之由:「唯異熟生故,又無過故」——寶疏之引號止於此;其下「若通長養,身在欲界修得天眼是長養性,趣應雜亂」是寶疏引畢之後自出的申論,不在所引《正理》之內 ⇒ 二疏所取者同是「一向是異熟生」一說,而論文並未如此收束;讀本卷正文時,「趣體唯無覆無記」是論之所判,「唯是異熟」則是疏之所取。
無色界心等相續之一輪往復,光記判為論主之方便。 論於此三度打轉而後錄經部說,論文未自道其意。光記判云「如是所難方便,欲明同分、命根非實有體」,並於論錄經部說處直判「引說同己」。⇒ 論主是否即以所錄經部之說為己意,論文未言,光記判為同己;此判之取捨不在此節。
色界十七之持有者,二疏標名不同。 論本頌立十七而長行並錄迦濕彌羅十六說。光記備列四說並各繫其人:「論主頌中述西方師義,說有十七,故《婆沙》云『西方師說色界十七。彼師意說:以大梵王壽、量、處等異餘二天,故於初定別立三天。』」,又引正理云有餘別說十七、上座色界立十八,而結曰「今此國師二俱不立,由無別地故唯十六」。頌疏則逕以部名標之:「於色界中立十七天,依經部宗也。若薩婆多宗,唯立十六天,除大梵天」,又云「若上座部,亦立大梵天,由身壽不同故。亦立無想天,謂與廣果因果別故。由此色界即有十八天。」。⇒ 同一個『十七』,光記歸之於西方師(引婆沙語),頌疏歸之於經部宗。二疏之部派標籤不同,是否為同一部之異稱,屬義理判斷,此處並錄不判。
梵眾何處曾見梵王,三疏詳略懸殊之最。 光記於此備列諸解,其標論本正解處作「初生見已,後重見時,起如是念:我等曾見如是有情長壽久住」,別引正理一解云「有作是說:彼梵眾天不受處胎、斷末磨苦,由斯得有念無忘失,故憶前生所見等事」,末更自出總計案語「上來《正理》總有六解,前三同此,後三不同。又《婆沙》九十八有五解,初三同此論」。寶疏引正理之解而不作比對案語,作「《正理論》云謂諸梵眾初下生時,見大梵王威光赫烈,雖懷敬慕欲往親承,威神所逼未果前詣,於茲荏苒遂致多時。」。頌疏於同一問僅出一解:「問:『何故梵王、梵眾起一因想?』答:謂大梵王於劫初時獨一而住,更無侍衛,遂發願言:『云何當令諸餘有情生我同分?』時極光淨天見已悲愍,從彼處沒,生為梵眾。梵王纔發願,見有天生故,大梵王起如是想:我表能生也。彼諸梵眾初見大梵威德特尊天,又憶念知先因梵王發誓願故,我來生此,是故梵眾起如是念:我等皆是大梵王生」。三家於同一問所出解數為六、為若干、為一,並錄不判。
無色界之中有現於何處,光記標出論主與婆沙評家之異。 光記引婆沙六十八備二解,一云在第四靜慮而評家不取,一云「有餘師說:若從彼沒生無色界,即在彼方處中有現在前」,而末後自出一語:「論主以理為宗,非以《婆沙》評家為量,何勞通釋。」⇒ 此是光記對論主取捨立場的判釋,非論文所有,故居此節。
化生死無遺形,光記與寶疏於評家案語態度有別。 光記引正理與婆沙論此事,並引婆沙評家之案曰「評云:如前所說者好。《婆沙》評家既取前師一四大種但造一色,故知造色多者死無遺形是不正義」。寶疏於同一材料下另加案語:「評云:如前說者好。今詳《正理》不以《婆沙》評家為正。若作俱舍師破,汝准此釋,違《婆沙》正義也。」⇒ 光記據評家之案判一說為不正義,寶疏則轉而指正理與婆沙評家立場相違,並暗示俱舍師之釋恐違婆沙正義。二疏口吻有別,並錄不判。
趣體唯異熟抑通長養,光記引婆沙定案。 論本末後並列三說(唯無覆無記、一向異熟生、亦通長養)而不判。光記則云「此中兩師,前說為正。故婆沙一百七十二云問:已知趣體唯是無覆無記,於中為但是異熟?為通長養?若但是異熟者,品類足說當云何通?如說五趣攝五蘊、十二處、十八界。若通長養者,則趣體雜亂,以人趣中亦引起色界長養諸根大種故。答:應說趣體唯是異熟。問:品類足說當云何通?答:彼文應說五趣攝五蘊、十一處、十七界少分。而不作是說者,當知是誦者錯謬。有說:彼論通五趣眷屬,感五趣業及能防護,非唯說趣,是故無過。然由煩惱界有差別,由異熟蘊趣有差別,是故趣體唯是異熟」,並引其答「答:應說趣體唯是異熟」。⇒ 此為光記之判,論文自身兩存。
阿素洛屬何趣,寶疏獨詳。 論本五趣之目中無阿素洛。寶疏補此一問而繫之於鬼趣:「阿素洛者,鬼趣所攝。天帝釋言本是天者,是諂曲語」,又云「曾聞曼馱多王威德勝於天故。難陀、跋難陀等雖是傍生,威德自在勝諸天眾。故阿素洛唯鬼趣收」。⇒ 此非論文所有,是寶疏就五趣之數所補的一問。
聖教支離已成多部,三疏篇幅懸殊之最。 光記於此獨力詳列部派分裂之目,其起處作「佛涅槃後百有餘年,無憂王時創分二部,一大眾部、二上座部」,下列九部與十一部之名凡三十行。寶疏則僅一句帶過:「聖教支離已成多部者,佛涅槃後一百年為初、四百年為後,本末分成二十部,廣如《宗輪論》說」頌疏於此段全無對應文字。此類材料篇幅過巨,本節唯誌其所在,不整段搬入。
度使魔羅之侍者名,二疏一字之異。 光記引婆沙作「名曰志遠」,寶疏引同一段作「名曰至遠」。⇒ 一字之異,或屬傳抄,並錄不判。
收卷處「二責既等,何乃偏徵」一句,二疏異繫。 全卷末後那一輪反質,二疏於前二句所判全同——「寧知經意如此非餘」屬無中有家(寶疏作大眾部)、「汝復焉知如餘非此」屬論主;唯第三句歧出:光記繫之於無中有家,作「『二責既等何乃偏徵』者,無中有家云:二責既等,何乃偏徵中有是無?『二釋於經至為證不成』者,論主云」;寶疏則繫之於論主,作「論『二責既等至竝無違害』,論主明經不成證也,一以二責等、二以二釋同」。⇒ 同一句而二疏異繫;本卷白話層依寶疏之科作論主語,光記之異科在此並錄,不判孰是。
再生之得名,三疏詳略有異。 光記釋為二重生義並類比:「婆羅門名再生,初生名一生,後受婆羅門法復名一生,故受法已名曰再生。如苾芻亦名再生。謂初生及受戒。如卵生亦名再生,謂胎生及卵生。」。寶疏較簡:「婆羅門名再生,以初生時名為一生,受法之時名再生也。」頌疏則但作專名而不訓其義,作「有外道婆羅門名再生,年老來見世尊。世尊呵嘖:汝今年老,已過盛位」。三家於『過盛位』一句下則同出胎外五位之數(嬰孩、童子、少年、盛年、老年),此點三疏一致。
健達縛之音義訓,唯頌疏獨有。 頌疏於中有食香一義作「健達縛者,此云尋香,中有食香,名尋香也」。光記於本卷範圍內無此訓。誌其獨有,不判。
二、眾賢之反破
眾賢《順正理論》於本卷相應段稱世親為「經主」。其品名作辯緣起品,非世品,其起句與俱舍品首同一承轉。本卷相應段中明標經主而破者凡數處,錄其所在與所爭。
其一,無色界心相續依何——措辭最烈者。 眾賢正面立對法宗云「即由此義,對法諸師說無色中以無身故,同分命等更互相依」,於世親則云「經主此中假為賓主,謬增正義作是難言:若爾,有色有情心等,何不但依此二相續」,又云「經主定於阿毘達磨無所承稟,謬述此言;或由自心憎厭對法,矯作是說,惑亂正宗。誰有妙通諸法相者,當作如是酬前所問?」。同段眾賢亦破上座一系「如二蘆束相依而住」之說。⇒ 此處三方並陳,一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。
其二,色界處數。 眾賢破上座十八說而結曰「是故迦濕彌羅國諸大論師,咸說大梵王所居即梵輔處,由茲色界處唯十六」。⇒ 此段所破為上座,不用經主字樣;然其所結之十六,與俱舍頌面所立之十七不同。唯錄二造,不判。
其三,五趣體唯無覆無記抑兼善染。 眾賢引《七有經》立趣體之性,云「此經為顯趣體唯攝無覆無記,故簡異因」,於世親則逐字牒而破:「然經主言非別說故,定非彼攝,如五濁中煩惱與見別說為濁;非別說故,彼見定非煩惱所攝。」,續判「故有說趣體兼善染。彼言非理,無處說故。」,末結「如何定知業是趣體?有所因故,有中別說;而非業有體非是趣,為顯趣因說為業有,故所引喻於證無能。」。⇒ 所爭是趣體之性,經主以五濁之「別說」為喻,眾賢以「無處說」破其喻。一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。
其四,中有非趣。 眾賢兩處逐字引俱舍語而判之:「經主復言:既爾,中有名中有故,不應名趣。二趣中故名中有者,此不應理,因不成故」;又「又經主言:此若趣攝,非中間故,是則不應名中有者,亦不應理」。上座別出一解謂應許五趣外別有能感中有起業,眾賢評之曰「然彼上座覺慧衰微,於無過中妄興過難」。
其五,極光淨天想異之所由。 眾賢引俱舍所錄經部之解而評云「經主引經釋想異義,謂極光淨新舊生天,緣於劫火,有怖不怖二想交雜,故名想異,非喜與捨二想交雜」,難之曰第三靜慮由樂想故名想一則無別理;於上座則逕云「今詳彼言非符識住」。二者措辭輕重有別。
其六,識所依著。 眾賢引錄世親之釋,並引其「此四識住猶如良田」一段,末評曰「如是所釋但述己情,審諦思求無深理趣」;於上座之異解則評曰「彼如是釋,非悟理言」。
其七,菩薩何以受胎生。 眾賢引俱舍持願通之難而先答後結:「今謂此釋其理必成。通所留身,非佛功德力無畏等所依熏故,不能廣大饒益世間」,末歸己宗曰「故我所稟毘婆沙師咸作是言:後身菩薩為利他故不受化生。此義極成,不可傾動」。此條語氣較前列諸條為平。
其八,像是否實有——分歧最具體者。 眾賢引俱舍破像之語而難曰「今謂彼因不能遣像,故不能解破中有難」;《顯宗論》同辯之濃縮版作「然經主等一類諸師,許像不成故非譬者,彼說非理。像非不成,對別現生如是像故,猶如此像本質所依。」,並記一位同經主而以多理證像非有者——「大德喜慧亦以多同證像非有同經主者」。⇒ 二家於『像是否實有』正面相反,而於『中有實有』一結論實則同許,所異者在論證之路。一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。
其九,像喻之後仍有八組異說——本卷段界之實際訖處。 像辯不是本子對辯之終。眾賢於像喻之後、換題承轉之前,連續自錄而破八組異說:聲之展轉、無色歿之例、尺蠖喻、如意勢通、健達縛誤誦說、「將生」之訓、意成聲之曲釋、中般三品之別解。至「已廣成立中有非無,今復應思:當往何趣?」一句,二論方同時換題,此即本子與子2 之真界。⇒ 八組皆眾賢自錄之異說,非俱舍自說;逐組之逐字見本子考據目五第九條(頁錨總表另在目九)。並錄不判。
三、真諦舊譯之異
真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段譯名自成一系,體例亦異。體例之差最著者是頌之開合:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出,真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋。本卷中有之頌,奘作四句連書,諦則拆為「死有及生有,在中間五陰」與「未至應至故,未生名中有」二偈,中間夾長行;穀喻一段奘作八句一氣,諦則拆為多枚短偈逐一夾釋。
譯名之異可分三類。其一是名目之異:四大王眾天作四天王天、夜摩天作唱樂天、覩史多天作善知足天、樂變化天作化樂天;等活地獄作更生、眾合作眾磕、號叫作叫喚、炎熱作燒然;南贍部洲作剡浮洲、北俱盧洲作北勝生;梵輔天作梵先行、無煩天作無大求、色究竟天作無下;迦濕彌羅作罽賓。其二是系統性譯字之異:趣作道、有情作眾生、中有作中陰、像作影、健達縛作乾闥婆、不還作阿那含、般作滅。其三是開合與句法之異:二喻之序互換(奘作胡椒飲金剛環,諦作金剛耳璫彌梨遮飲);四識住諦本逐句嵌一『愛』字作愛色識住等,較奘本更顯由愛故住之義;四生諦本增一『雜』字並自設「雜者何義」一問專釋,奘本無此設問。
有二處之異超出譯名層次,宜特別留意。其一,問難者身分:奘作邪命外道,諦作尼乾子——二者所指非同一外道之部。其二,所引經名:奘作掌馬族經,諦作阿輸羅耶那經,且四姓列序亦異。二處皆唯錄不判。
另誌一負命題:奘本以嗢拕南一頌收『無色界無中般』之破,真諦本同一破處則以散文直斷「若爾,於無色界亦應說有中滅人,亦於壽量中間般涅槃故。由不說故,是故此執惟自分別」,其後逕接下文,不引此頌。此為二本真實之詳略差,非檢索之失,據實誌錄。二譯優劣不判。
四、可對讀之座標
本卷所立者,是有情安立的第一張清單,也是中有之名第一次被完整證成。以下三處可與後出諸論對讀,其彼系逐字見本子考據目七。
其一,五趣之判準。本卷立趣體「唯無覆無記」,其所以然只在一句「若異此者趣應相雜」——即須無雜。後世唯識家以同一組法數證第八識,所出之判準亦作『須是實有而恒、而遍、而無雜者,方可立為正實之趣生』,並云『非異熟之法則趣生雜亂,住此趣而起餘趣生法故』——其逐字與頁錨見本子考據目七。⇒ 二處共有之明文只是『無雜』一條;『實有』『恒』『遍』三條為彼系所增,非本卷所立。所立之體亦異:本卷繫之於無覆無記,彼系繫之於第八識。此為二系最直的一處對讀。
其二,中有之住時。本卷立中有而不及其住時之量(住時之辯在本品次卷)。瑜伽於同一事則出住時之量,謂中有若未得生緣,極七日住——同一法而二系詳略異,可為座標。其逐字與頁錨見本子考據目七。
其三,入胎三緣。本卷引經作三事俱現在前,母身調適、父母交愛和合、健達縛正現在前;瑜伽則作三處現前,其三依次為母調適而復值時、父母和合俱起愛染、健達縛正現在前。三緣之數與第三緣之名皆同,句法小異,同一譯場而用語有別,唯誌錄不判。其逐字與頁錨見本子考據目七。
Before reading this fascicle
The Chapter on the Elements takes stock of the entities of dharmas and the Chapter on the Faculties of their functions; and when the Chapter on the World is reached the author suddenly draws the lens back, and what he asks is no longer “what is a dharma?” but “where do sentient beings dwell, how do they get there, and once there in what class are they reckoned?” The opening sentence of the fascicle is only two questions — “Mind and the rest have been analyzed in dependence upon the three realms. Now it should next be said: what are the three realms? And within each of them, how many separate places are there?” — the former closing the two preceding chapters, the latter opening the whole Chapter on the World.
What this fascicle covers is the first seven of the nine items of “the world of sentient beings” marked out by the three ancient masters. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks here, “from here the third, explaining the chapter on the world, and within it there are two: first, explaining the world of sentient beings; second, explaining the receptacle world,” and beneath that divides it into two further layers — “within the explaining of the world of sentient beings there are two: first, sentient beings treated in general; second, the adjudication of the differences among the classes,” and “within sentient beings treated in general it divides again into three sections: first, explaining the arising of sentient beings; second, their abiding; third, their passing away” — and the nine items hang beneath the lowest layer, “explaining the arising of sentient beings”: explaining the three realms, the five destinies, the seven stations of consciousness, the nine abodes of sentient beings, the four stations of consciousness, the four modes of birth, intermediate existence, dependent origination, and the four existences. What Puguang’s Record marks is word for word the same as Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, the two intervening layers included; Fabao’s Commentary, on the other hand, does not set out these two layers but divides the nine directly beneath “explaining sentient beings.” So the matter must be stated with a distinction: the names of the nine items agree word for word in all three commentaries, while the outline layers to which the nine items are attached are of two patterns (three layers in Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, one layer in Fabao’s Commentary). That the names can agree completely across three independent commentaries shows that these nine items are not any one master’s ingenuity but the very joints of the treatise’s own text; the difference of outline layer is recorded without adjudication. This fascicle completes the first seven items, dependent origination and the four existences being left for the next.
One more thing should be said in advance: this fascicle gathers the three longest passages of prose commentary in the whole chapter — the establishing of the three realms (over nine hundred characters), the seven stations of consciousness (over a thousand), and the proof that intermediate existence really exists (over a thousand). Wherever the prose commentary runs long, it is usually because the author is tying a knot: either there is a divergent account within his own school to be cleared away, or he means to bring in Sautrāntika words to press his own school, or he means to set up before an outside party a dharma that is his own school’s signboard. Section by section below, the place of that knot will be pointed out.
I. The Establishing of the Three Realms: Beginning from the Question “How Many Separate Places”
〔1.1〕Why the fascicle opens by asking the number of places. First ask: do the three realms not speak of the height of states — why should places be counted at all? Answer: because it is the rule of Abhidharma that “whenever a dharma is established it must be countable, gatherable, and adjudicable.” If the three realms were only adjectives there would be no way of setting sentient beings in them; and once they are to be set in them, the question “how many positions are there in all?” must be answered. So the stanza gives, as soon as it opens its mouth, three answers in one form: the desire realm is said to have twenty places, the form realm seventeen, the formless realm none. The three answers do not stand abreast but decrease as one goes: the higher one goes the less the concept “place” can stand up, until at the formless realm it is withdrawn altogether. The easy error is to read “the formless realm has no place” as meaning that the formless realm does not exist. It exists; only it cannot be asked after with “where.” In practice: this decrease is itself the hidden thread of the whole fascicle — the seven stations of consciousness, the nine abodes of sentient beings, the four modes of birth, and intermediate existence which follow are each of them asking, “can it be set down, and in which square?”
〔1.2〕How the twenty of the desire realm are counted out. The stanza says, “they are called the desire realm, twenty, by the difference of the hells and of the continents.” First ask: under the name of the desire realm only five classes are listed — the hells, animals, ghosts, human beings, and the six heavens of desire — so how do they become twenty? Answer: because the two classes of the hells and of human beings are each opened out further. The hells open into eight — Equal Reviving, Black Rope, Massed Crushing, Howling, Great Howling, Burning Heat, Great Heat, and the Unremitting; and the destiny of human beings opens by continent into four — Jambudvīpa in the south, Videha in the east, Godānīya in the west, Uttarakuru in the north. Eight and four are twelve, and with the three further items of the six heavens of desire, animals, and hungry ghosts added, they come to exactly twenty. The author at once gives the upper and lower boundaries of the desire realm as well: on the side of sentient beings it runs from the Heaven of Sovereignty over Others’ Transformations down to the Unremitting Hell; on the side of the receptacle world it runs all the way down to the wind circle. The easy error is to read the twenty as twenty storeys. Animals and hungry ghosts are each counted as one, which is not to say that they dwell in only one place; “place” here is a square of classification and not a storey of geography. In practice: hold on to this pairing, “eight hells and four continents,” and when the section on the receptacle world later sets out one by one the positions and measures of these twelve places, one will know that it is filling in the content of these squares.
〔1.3〕Seventeen and sixteen in the form realm — the first place in the fascicle where two accounts are recorded without adjudication. The stanza itself has “above this, seventeen places, named the form realm, within which,” three on each of the first three meditative absorptions and eight on the fourth, seventeen in all. Yet the very same passage of prose commentary at once records another account alongside: “the great masters of the treatises of the land of Kaśmīra all say: the places of the form realm are only sixteen,” the reason being that the Mahābrahmā Heaven is merely a high terraced pavilion above the place of the Brahmapurohita Heaven, “the dwelling of a single lord and not a separate level, as when an honored one sits upon his seat with the fourfold assembly around him” — one more person upon the seat is not one more place. First ask: the stanza and the prose commentary contradict each other; which is to be believed? Answer: the treatise makes no choice here and records the two accounts together. The easy error is to think that recording another’s account is granting it, or that what is listed in the stanza must be the settled conclusion. Here it is precisely the case that the stanza establishes one number and the prose commentary records another, and each account has its own warrant. In practice: when in reading Abhidharma one meets numbers that do not agree, the first step is not to judge right and wrong but to ask, “have these two numbers used different standards for dividing places?” — and here that is exactly so: one side takes the Mahābrahmā Heaven for a separate level, the other for a high spot upon the same level. The two accounts are recorded together, and neither is judged to prevail.
〔1.4〕Why the formless realm has no place, and how the author proves it. The treatise says, “within the formless realm there is no place at all, since dharmas without form have no location,” and adds a corroborating remark: even the nonmanifest and the formless dharmas of past and future do not abide in a location, how much less a realm wholly without dharmas of form. On what, then, does the formless realm divide into four? Answer: on “birth” — the sphere of the infinity of space, the sphere of the infinity of consciousness, the sphere of nothingness, and the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception, four in all; and the author expressly declares that “these four are not high and low by reason of place, but differ in superiority and inferiority by reason of birth alone.” First ask: since there is no location, on what ground do we say that sentient beings are “born in” the formless realm? The treatise gives two reasons in the manner of direct perception: wherever one obtains that level of absorption, there one takes birth when life ends; and when one passes away from the formless realm and is to be born in the desire or the form realm, the intermediate existence becomes present in that very place. The easy error is to read the four formless spheres as four layers of sky. They are four births called forth by four absorptions, not four pieces of ground. In practice: this item is the preparation for reading the chapter on absorption later — the four formless absorptions and the four formless births share names while differing in position, the one the cause that can call forth and the other the result called forth; and failing to distinguish them, one reads the cultivation of absorption as a change of address.
〔1.5〕Upon what the mind of the formless realm continues — an exchange that circles three times. This is the most winding place in the prose commentary of this section. The Abhidharma masters answer, “mind and the rest there continue on in dependence upon the commonality of sentient beings and the life faculty.” The objector at once asks in return: why then do sentient beings possessed of form not likewise depend upon these two dharmas alone? Answer: in those born in the realms possessed of form these two dharmas are weak. He asks again: why are those of the formless realm strong? Answer: they are born of a superior absorption, and that meditative attainment can suppress the perception of form. He objects again: if a superior absorption suffices, why establish a further support at all? The author thereupon turns the question about and asks another round: the commonality of sentient beings and the life faculty of those in the realms possessed of form proceed in dependence upon form; upon what do these two dharmas of the formless realm depend? Answer: upon each other. Question: why do those possessed of form not depend upon each other? Answer: they are weak. Question: why are the formless ones strong? Answer: they are born of a superior absorption. And it was already said that absorption can suppress the perception of form — so that one is back where one began. First ask: why does the author walk this whole circle through? The text here only sets out the exchange of question and answer and does not state his own intent; and when the round is finished he records a third route: “or else mind and mental factors depend upon each other alone, and hence the Sautrāntika masters say that the continuity of mind and the rest in the formless realm has no separate support.” The Sautrāntika account is this: mind and the rest drawn forth by a cause that has not left craving for form arise together with form and proceed in dependence upon form; mind and the rest drawn forth by a cause that has left craving for form do not arise together with form and do not proceed in dependence upon form. The easy error is to read this passage as the author endorsing the Sautrāntikas. The text itself only records that “there is another route” and passes no verdict; this fascicle records Sautrāntika accounts in two places, which is the standing practice of the treatise. In practice: whenever hereafter the prose commentary circles three times and then records another account alongside, one should recognize this manner of writing — and as to whether the author takes the recorded account for his own view, the text does not say, while the ancient masters have their own adjudication, for which see Further Resonances.
〔1.6〕How the names of the three realms are fitted on. The treatise says, “because it can uphold its own intrinsic mark it is called a realm,” and adds, “or it has the sense of lineage, as was explained above” — the two senses already explained in the Chapter on the Elements are here touched upon only in a phrase. Next it explains the formation of the words “desire realm”: the realm that belongs to desire is called the desire realm, the connecting word being dropped, as one says a pepper drink or a vajra ring. For the formless realm a further layer of discrimination is added: the formless does not take “the absence of form” for its entity — “the entity of that realm is not form and so the name formless is established; it is not that it takes the mere absence of form for its entity.” At the end a second reading is given: “this realm has the power to uphold desire” — a reading that takes the desire realm as “the realm that can uphold desire.” First ask: where do the two readings differ? The former takes desire as that to which the realm belongs, the latter as that which the realm upholds. Puguang’s Record explains this as follows: “the second explanation is by dependent-determinative analysis. This realm is the realm of desire, and so is named the desire realm. That is, it is the upholding of desire, since this realm can uphold desire” — the name being established by joining what upholds with what is upheld. The easy error is to think this a game of grammar. It decides whether the word “realm” means a container or a power. In practice: throughout the treatise, wherever one name receives two explanations, one is usually by entity and the other by function; and so it is here.
II. What the Entity of Desire Is: Three Quoted Stanzas and One Exchange
〔2.1〕The first quoted stanza — true desire does not lie in the object. The author first asks himself, “what dharma does the word desire here state?”, and answers himself, “briefly, the greed drawn forth by morsel food and by sexual union,” and thereupon quotes a stanza of scripture as proof. The stanza runs: “The many fine objects of the world are not true desire; true desire is a person’s discriminative greed. Fine objects abide in the world as they were; among them the wise have already removed desire.” First ask: since fine objects are not true desire, what is it that practice must cut off? Answer: what is cut off is the discriminative greed aroused with an object as its condition; the object remains in the world as before, and the wise only remove desire in the midst of it. This stanza is the first quoted stanza of the fascicle, warranted by the preceding words “as a stanza of scripture says,” and is therefore not a root stanza. The easy error is to read it as loose talk of the sort “objects do not matter, only mind matters,” and thereupon to let go of guarding oneself in the presence of objects as well. The stanza’s third line, “fine objects abide in the world as they were,” is exactly meant to say that objects really are there; it is not that they are absent, but that they are not what is called desire. In practice: the criterion for adjudicating the three realms was fixed in the preceding section as “where greed increases by attachment,” and this stanza is the scriptural proof of that criterion — the boundary of a realm lies not in the height of the object but in where the greed falls.
〔2.2〕The second quoted stanza — the challenge of the non-Buddhist of wrong livelihood. The treatise records that “a non-Buddhist of wrong livelihood then challenged the Venerable Śāriputra,” and his stanza is: “If the fine objects of the world are not true desire, and desire is said to be a person’s discriminative greed, then a monk should be named one who enjoys desire, since he arouses evil discriminative applied thinking.” First ask: where does the force of this objection lie? It seizes the definition of the preceding stanza and reasons backward: if desire is the same as discriminative greed, and a monk too arouses evil discriminative applied thinking, then is a monk not also one who enjoys desire? This is to fit the opponent’s own definition upon the opponent’s own men, and as a form of reduction it is very sharp. Puguang’s Record supplies the scene: “the Venerable Śāriputra once spoke this stanza for others. At that time a certain non-Buddhist of wrong livelihood was standing not far off, and challenged Śāriputra with a stanza” — which shows that this was an exchange on the spot and not an objection set up on paper. The easy error is to read the non-Buddhist’s objection as mere unreasonableness. It does hold logically, and the author records it precisely because it holds, which is what gives weight to the counter-question of the next stanza. In practice: within Abhidharma, wherever an objection of the non-Buddhists is quoted it is mostly in order to force out the precision of one’s own definition; in reading, first grant that the objection has reason, and then watch how the answer narrows the definition.
〔2.3〕The third quoted stanza — Śāriputra’s counter-question. The treatise records that “Śāriputra then questioned him back,” and his stanza is: “If the fine objects of the world just are true desire, and desire is said not to be a person’s discriminative greed, then your own teacher should be named one who enjoys desire, since he constantly gazes upon agreeable and beautiful forms.” First ask: is this an answer or a counter-strike? In form it is a counter-strike — it fits the opponent’s own thesis (that the object just is desire) upon the opponent’s own teacher: your teacher gazes all day upon agreeable and beautiful forms; is he not then one who enjoys desire? Puguang’s Record records the outcome as “at that the non-Buddhist was silent and could not answer, since his teacher does indeed gaze upon lovely forms,” and supplies as well Śāriputra’s own positive answer: “then Śāriputra said to the non-Buddhist: to arouse evil applied thinking is indeed to be named enjoying desire. It is not that monks all arouse unwholesome discriminative applied thinking toward the world’s fine objects, and so you ought not to raise this challenge” — arousing evil applied thinking is indeed called enjoying desire, but it is not that a monk necessarily arouses evil applied thinking as soon as he sees an object. The easy error is to suppose that the two stanzas are mere wrangling and to pass over them. The third stanza is effective precisely because it shows that the route “the object just is desire” cannot be walked — for if the object were desire, no one who sees an object could escape. In practice: the three stanzas taken together provide both the scriptural and the dialectical warrant for the adjudication of affiliation to the three realms throughout the fascicle.
〔2.4〕The adjudication of affiliation to the three realms, and the answer about tying a horse. The author next sets himself a question: is every dharma active in a given realm therefore said to belong to that realm? Answer: no; it must be that within it “what has the greed of the three realms increasing upon it by attachment belongs to the three realms.” The objector asks again: what is the greed of the three realms? Answer: the greed that increases by attachment within each of the three realms. This answer looks circular, and the objector reproaches him with it: “what is now said is like the answer about tying a horse. It is as if someone asked, who is the one tying the horse? Answer: the horse’s owner. And he asked again, who is the horse’s owner? Answer: the one tying it. Two answers such as these both fail to make one understand.” Puguang’s Record fills in the concrete matter of the simile: “the non-Buddhists kill a horse in sacrifice to a god and tie the horse to a post. Someone asks, ‘who is the one tying the horse?’ Answer: ‘the horse’s owner.’ ‘Who is the horse’s owner?’ Answer: ‘the one tying it.’ Two answers such as these both fail to make one understand” — the two answers push each other about, and neither unties anything. First ask: knowing that it looks circular, why does the author answer so? Because he unties it immediately after: for one not yet free from greed toward the various places of the desire realm, that greed is called greed for desire, and what has it increasing upon it by attachment belongs to the desire realm; the form and the formless realms accordingly. Or, taking another route, one may adjudicate by level: the greed of the level that is not a level of absorption is called greed for desire, the greed of the levels of meditative absorption greed for form, and the greed of the formless levels greed for the formless. The easy error is to read “the answer about tying a horse” as the author admitting that he has answered wrongly. That is the reproach the objector adds, and the treatise at once answers with “what is now said is not like that answer,” dividing it by the two explanations, by place and by level. In practice: the two explanations, one by place and one by level, are the very things the chapter on the latent tendencies later uses when adjudicating the realm affiliation of the ninety-eight latent tendencies — and it uses the latter route.
〔2.5〕Three appended discussions — greed toward a transformation mind, the boundlessness of the three realms, and the worlds abiding crosswise. This section gathers three small questions that look scattered, and each in fact hangs upon something. First: how is greed for desire aroused toward a transformation mind of the desire realm? Answer: either by hearing of it from another; or by having oneself fallen back from it and arousing a relishing of it; or by seeing the sovereign power of one who can work transformations and arousing greed. And further, if a mind can bring the two dharmas of odor and taste into being by transformation, that mind able to transform definitely belongs to the desire realm, since a mind of the form realm cannot transform odor and taste into being. Second: are the three realms only this one set? Answer: “the three realms are boundless, as measureless as space,” and so, although there is no sentient being that first begins to be, measureless Buddhas appear in the world and convert countless sentient beings and cause them to enter nirvāṇa without remainder, and the three realms are still not exhausted. Third: how do the worlds abide? Answer: “it should be said that they abide crosswise,” with the sūtra’s simile of raindrops as thick as a cart axle quoted, saying that in the east there are measureless worlds without interval and without break, now dissolving, now forming, and that the south, the west, and the north are likewise, the above and below not being spoken of; and another account is recorded, that above and below there are worlds too, since a sūtra of another school speaks of the ten directions. First ask: why are these three questions crowded in here? Because all three are drawing the boundary of the concept “realm”: greed toward a transformation mind fixes its affiliation, the boundless measure fixes its breadth, and the aspect of abiding crosswise fixes its arrangement. The easy error is to read “the three realms are boundless” as meaning that, since they can never be delivered, there is no need to deliver them. The tone of the text is just the contrary — because they are inexhaustible, the Buddhas who appear in the world are likewise measureless. In practice: the last two sentences, that “if one becomes free from the greed of any one desire realm, all greed of the desire realms is extinguished and left behind,” and that a supernormal power reaches only as far as the Brahmā world of the realm of one’s own birth, are two buckles that pull “realm” back from cosmology to the doctrine of practice and realization.
III. The Five Destinies: A Classification That Looks Simple and Yet Must Be Argued Four Times
〔3.1〕The establishing of the five destinies and “unobscured-indeterminate alone.” The stanza says, “within them, the hells and the rest are called the five destinies by their own names; unobscured-indeterminate alone, sentient beings and not intermediate existence.” First ask: are the five destinies not simply the hells, animals, ghosts, human beings, and gods — what is left to argue? What is argued is their entity. The author adjudicates the entity of the five destinies as “unobscured-indeterminate alone,” and the reason is one sentence: “the entity of the five destinies is unobscured-indeterminate alone; were it otherwise the destinies would be mixed together” — because sentient beings within one and the same destiny carry in themselves the actions and afflictions that lead to all five destinies; and if the wholesome and the defiled were reckoned into the entity of a destiny, one person would then possess all five destinies at once. So the entity of a destiny can take only that portion which is neither wholesome nor evil and is not obscured either — namely the unobscured-indeterminate. The author adds further that within the three realms there are indeed things not gathered into a destiny: “there are, namely the wholesome, the defiled, the outer receptacle world, and intermediate existence, which although of the nature of a realm are not gathered into a destiny.” The easy error is to read “unobscured-indeterminate” as “the maturation of the five destinies is neither painful nor pleasant.” Indeterminate speaks of the ethical quality of wholesome and unwholesome, not of the feeling of pain and pleasure; the hells are extremely painful and yet the entity of their destiny is still indeterminate. In practice: this adjudication is the gate defining the word “destiny” for the whole treatise, and both the chapter on action when it treats the projecting and the completing action, and the chapter on the latent tendencies when it treats realm affiliation and increase by attachment, must come back to this square.
〔3.2〕Why intermediate existence does not count as a destiny — four rounds of exchange. The treatise first quotes the Treatise of Designations, “the four modes of birth gather in the five destinies; the five do not gather in the four modes of birth,” and further quotes the Dharmaskandha and the item of the seven existences in the Sūtra of the Seven Existences (the existences of the five destinies, the existence of action, and intermediate existence) as proof, showing that scripture itself sets intermediate existence out separately from the destinies. Then come four rounds of exchange. First, the objector reproaches him with a treatise of the schools: “if it be so, how is the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas to be reconciled? For it says that the five destinies have all the latent tendencies increasing upon them by attachment” — if the entity of a destiny is unobscured-indeterminate alone, how can that treatise say that the five destinies have all the latent tendencies increasing upon them by attachment? The treatise answers, “that says that within the rebirth-linking mind of the five destinies all the afflictions of the five categories may be present, together with the destiny and the mind that enters it; stating them in sum as a destiny is not contradictory,” with the simile “as a village and the outskirts of a village are together named a village.” Here “the destiny and the mind that enters it” must be read as Puguang’s Record reads it — “at the rebirth-linking of the five destinies the afflictions may arise, and this is named the mind entering a destiny. The destiny and the mind entering it are together named a destiny” — that is, the destiny and the entering mind are stated together, and not two minds, a “destiny mind” and an “entering mind” (Fabao’s Commentary on the same passage likewise has “rebirth-linking is provisionally spoken of as a destiny, as the outskirts of a village are provisionally named a village,” running on the same track). The afflictions of the five categories in the rebirth-linking mind, and that mind which enters a destiny, are the edge of a destiny and not its entity, and when stated in sum may be named a destiny together with it, so that the two accounts do not conflict. Clearing a misreading: reading this round as the author retracting and allowing that the entity of a destiny extends to the defiled — what he allows is the breadth of “stating in sum,” not the breadth of the “entity.” In practice: this is the treatise’s standard handling of a conflict between itself and a treatise of the schools — divide entity from edge, and do not alter the adjudication of the entity. Second, the objector asks: the existence of action is a destiny too, so why is it stated separately? Answer: it is stated separately in order to display the cause of a destiny, as among the five turbidities affliction and view are stated separately. Third, the objector presses on: if so, intermediate existence too should be a destiny. Answer: “a destiny is what is gone to, and one cannot say that intermediate existence is what is gone to, since it arises in the very place of death” — a destiny is the destination, intermediate existence is on the road. Fourth, the objector presses again: then the formless realm too should be no destiny, since there also one takes birth in the very place of death. The author draws back one sentence: since intermediate existence is named intermediate existence it should not be named a destiny, “because it lies between two destinies it is named intermediate existence; and if this were gathered into a destiny it would not be between, and then it should not be named intermediate existence.” First ask: what is really at issue in these four rounds? Whether the word “destiny” takes the sense “what is gone to” or the sense “class.” The easy error is to suppose that the author is denying that intermediate existence exists — quite the contrary, the whole latter half of this fascicle proves that intermediate existence really exists; here he only refuses to let it be entered in the square of the five destinies. In practice: that a thing “exists” and that it is “entered in a given classification” are two matters, and this is one of the most important senses of proportion in Abhidharma.
〔3.3〕Reconciling two passages of scripture, and the three accounts of the entity of a destiny. At the end the proponent of the earlier view that the destinies extend to the wholesome and defiled turns back to reconcile that passage of Śāriputra’s scripture recited in Kaśmīra. The sūtra says, “once the maturation has arisen he is named a naraka-being,” which he explains as: only when the maturation has arisen is he called a hell-being — not that a hell-being is maturation only. The sūtra says further, “apart from the dharmas that are the five aggregates that naraka-being is not to be found,” which he explains as: this was said “in order to block a really existing person who goes to the several destinies,” and not in order to block away the remaining aggregates. First ask: why must these two sentences be cleared up in particular? Because if they were not, the first would be read as an isolated proof that “the entity of a destiny is maturation only,” and the second as an annihilationist saying that “apart from the five aggregates there is nothing whatever.” At the end the treatise sets three accounts side by side: “the Vaibhāṣikas say: a destiny is unobscured-indeterminate alone,” “there is another account: it is invariably born of maturation,” “and other masters say: it extends to the nourished as well.” The easy error is to read the three accounts as three layers of one matter. The first account concludes by returning to the Vaibhāṣika school itself (the entity of a destiny is unobscured-indeterminate alone), the second narrows further to “invariably born of maturation,” and the third widens to “extends to the nourished as well” — the third is a widening and not a further narrowing. Which of the three is correct the text of the treatise does not say in a single word; the ancient masters have their own adjudication, for which see Further Resonances. In practice: the sentence “a person is not really existent” is here mentioned only in passing, and is the proper topic only in the chapter refuting the self; here a first spadeful is buried.
IV. The Seven Stations of Consciousness: The Seven Places Consciousness Is Willing to Stay In
〔4.1〕The name “station of consciousness” and the number seven. The stanza says, “different in body and different in perception; different in body and one in perception; the reverse of these in body and perception; and the lower three of the formless — hence the stations of consciousness are seven, the rest not, since they injure.” First ask: what is a station of consciousness? The treatise answers, “the five aggregates or the four aggregates affiliated to that place, each as applicable, is what is called a station of consciousness” — five aggregates where there is form and four where there is not, the heap of dharmas in which consciousness delights to abide. How the number seven arises: the human beings and gods of the desire realm together with the first meditative absorption (excluding the beginning of an aeon) are different in body and different in perception, and are the first; the Brahmā multitudes at the beginning of an aeon are different in body and one in perception, and are the second; the Ābhāsvara gods are one in body and different in perception, and are the third; the Śubhakṛtsna gods are one in body and one in perception, and are the fourth; and adding the lower three formless spheres (infinity of space, infinity of consciousness, nothingness) they come to seven. The easy error is to read the “different” of “different in body and different in perception” as a difference of better and worse. Different means only “not the same”: different in body means that color, shape, and appearance are unlike; different in perception means that the perceptions of suffering, of pleasure, and of what is neither differ. In practice: this section is a rare instance in the treatise of classifying by a fourfold analysis on the two axes of body and perception, the four alternatives being set out and three further places then added, whereupon the number closes — and to see this structure is far more useful than memorizing the seven names.
〔4.2〕The second station of consciousness: one phrase, “the cause of their perception is one,” and a question about having once seen the Brahmā king. The second station of consciousness is the Brahmā multitudes at the beginning of an aeon, different in body and one in perception. The author’s reason for “one in perception” is most unusual: it is not that the content of their perception is the same, but that “because the cause of their perception is one they are called one in perception” — the Brahmā multitudes all perceive that “we were all produced by the great Brahmā,” and the great Brahmā perceives that “these Brahmā multitudes were all produced by me,” so that both take one and the same “cause of production” for what they perceive, and hence are called one in perception; while the great Brahmā’s bodily measure is lofty and vast and his appearance, majesty, and dress are all unlike those of the Brahmā multitudes, and hence they are still called different in body. The treatise then quotes a passage of scripture: the Brahmā multitudes think that they once saw this sentient being long-lived and long abiding, and even that he aroused the wish that other sentient beings be born into his commonality. Whereupon a question arises: where had the Brahmā multitudes once seen the Brahmā king? The treatise records two explanations in a row and refutes both — that they saw him while dwelling in the Ābhāsvara Heaven (objection: then why, not obtaining the second meditative absorption now, can they recall the former abodes of that level; and if they had obtained the second absorption, how could they arouse the grasping of rules and observances with the great Brahmā as their object) and that they saw him while dwelling in intermediate existence (objection: intermediate existence has no sense of abiding a long time, so how could they see him “long-lived and long abiding”) — and at the end takes a third explanation: “therefore the Brahmā multitudes, dwelling in their own heaven, recall what they had passed through before this life; that is, having seen him long-lived and long abiding earlier, when they see him again later they arouse this thought.” First ask: why is so much ink spent on this string? Because the establishing of “one in perception” hangs entirely on this passage of scripture; and if the scripture cannot be made out, the second station of consciousness falls to the ground. The easy error is to take the refutation of the two explanations for the author retailing anecdotes of the heavens. It is the guarding of a line of classification. In practice: whenever the author refutes two explanations in a row and then sets up a third himself, the third explanation is the treatise’s own correct sense, and in reading one must be clear which sentence is the conclusion.
〔4.3〕The third station of consciousness: raising the last to gather in the first, and the “difference in perception” of the Ābhāsvara gods. The third station of consciousness raises the Ābhāsvara gods, one in body and different in perception. The author first adds a phrase about the outline: “here the last is raised and the first thereby gathered in; it should be known that the whole second meditative absorption is included” — otherwise the Parīttābha and the Apramāṇābha Heavens would have nowhere to belong. One in body means that color, shape, and appearance are not unlike; different in perception means that the perception of pleasure and the perception of what is neither suffering nor pleasure interweave. The author further records a transmitted account as explanation: “it is transmitted that those gods, having wearied of the faculty of joy of the fundamental level, bring the faculty of equanimity of the access level to presence; and having wearied of the faculty of equanimity of the access level, bring the faculty of joy of the fundamental level to presence,” matched with the simile “as a rich and noble man, having wearied of worldly pleasure, then receives the pleasure of the Dharma, and having wearied of the pleasure of the Dharma, again receives worldly pleasure.” The objector at once asks in return: should the Śubhakṛtsna gods not be so as well? Answer: the Śubhakṛtsna gods have never wearied of pleasure, since that pleasure is quiescent; with joy it is not so, “with joy it is not so, since it stirs and disturbs the mind.” First ask: why can joy be wearied of and pleasure not? Because joy is stirring, and what stirs breeds weariness; pleasure is quiescent, and what is quiescent is never wearied of. The easy error is to take joy and pleasure for one and the same thing differing in depth. In this treatise they are different feelings, differing both in the level they depend on and in their aspect of stirring or stillness. In practice: this discrimination will be used again and again when the chapter on absorption later adjudicates the limbs and merits of the four meditative absorptions, and here it makes its first appearance.
〔4.4〕The Sautrāntikas give another explanation — one “difference in perception,” two provenances. Here the treatise records another account, that of the Sautrāntika masters: there is another sūtra explaining the sense of the Ābhāsvara gods’ difference in perception, which says that there are newly born gods there who do not skillfully know the forming and dissolving of the world and who, seeing the flames of the level below blazing out, are struck with terror and aversion and fear that the fire will burn out the Brahmā palaces and rise to encroach upon their own place; while the gods born long before, who already know the forming and dissolving well, console them, saying, “pure seers, pure seers, do not be afraid, do not be afraid,” since in former times that fire, having burned out the Brahmā palaces, went out there of itself. And so “they have the perception that the flames will come and that they will not come, and the perception of terror and of no terror, and hence are called different in perception,” and it is not that they obtain the name “different in perception” through the interweaving of the perception of pleasure and the perception of what is neither suffering nor pleasure. First ask: where do the two explanations differ? The former establishes difference in perception by the interweaving of feelings, the latter by the perceptions of terror and of no terror. The treatise records both without adjudicating. The easy error is to suppose that the latter account is the author’s settled position. The text says only “the Sautrāntika masters say,” set beside the earlier “it is transmitted.” In practice: the two places in this fascicle that record Sautrāntika accounts (the continuity of mind and the rest in the formless realm, and here the sense of difference in perception) are precisely the two scenes of the manner of composition recorded in the Life of Master Vasubandhu, that “he established the sense of the Sarvāstivādins and, wherever there was a partial position, refuted it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas — this is named the Abhidharmakośa” — whereby the reader may see in concrete shape what that sentence looks like.
〔4.5〕The fourth station of consciousness, and the three places that are not stations. The fourth station of consciousness is the Śubhakṛtsna gods, one in body and one in perception, “since there is only the perception of pleasure they are called one in perception.” The author then sets the perceptions of the four levels above and below into a single line: within the first meditative absorption they are one in perception because the perception is defiled; in the second they are different in perception because there are two wholesome perceptions; in the third they are one in perception because the perception is maturation-born; and the names of the lower three formless spheres are as in the sūtra. He then asks why the remaining places are not stations of consciousness, and answers, “because in the remaining places there are dharmas that injure consciousness.” Which are the remaining places? The evil destinations, the fourth meditative absorption, and the summit of existence. And what are the dharmas that injure consciousness in each? “That is, in the evil destinations there is heavy painful feeling that can injure consciousness; in the fourth meditative absorption there are the absorption without perception and the entity of non-perception; and in the heaven of the summit of existence there is the absorption of cessation that can injure consciousness and cause the continuity to be broken off, and so they are not stations of consciousness.” The treatise adds a second criterion: a station of consciousness must be a place where sentient beings elsewhere are glad in mind to come and stay and, having come, seek to go out no more; in the evil destinations neither sense obtains, while in the fourth meditative absorption the mind constantly seeks to go out (ordinary beings seeking non-perception, noble ones delighting in the Pure Abodes or the formless, and those in the Pure Abodes delighting in the realization of quiescence), and “the summit of existence, being dull and feeble, is not a station of consciousness.” First ask: are the two criteria a repetition or complementary? The former is by dharma (whether there are dharmas that injure consciousness), the latter by mind (whether one delights to abide). The easy error is to read the exclusion of the fourth meditative absorption as meaning that the fourth absorption is inferior. The reason for excluding it is precisely that the mind there constantly seeks to go out — not that one cannot stay, but that one is unwilling to. In practice: the establishing of a station of consciousness turns on the axis of “delighting to abide,” which is the same axis as the establishing of the abodes of sentient beings in the next section though of a different breadth, and the two sections are to be read together.
V. The Nine Abodes of Sentient Beings: Before Counting In Those Who Do Not Delight to Abide, Ask Who Delights to Abide
〔5.1〕The nine come from the seven, and the two places that are added. The stanza says, “it should be known that with the summit of existence and the non-percipient sentient beings added, these are the nine abodes of sentient beings, the rest not, since they do not delight to abide.” First ask: the stations of consciousness are already seven, so why establish nine? Answer: adding the two places of the summit of existence and the non-percipient sentient beings makes nine. The reason is that “the classes of sentient beings delight to abide in these nine alone, and so abodes of sentient beings are established.” How, then, can the summit of existence and non-perception come in here when in the section on the stations of consciousness they were plainly excluded? Because the criteria of the two sections differ: what the stations of consciousness ask is whether consciousness will be injured, what the abodes of sentient beings ask is whether sentient beings are willing to abide. Though the summit of existence is dull and feeble, sentient beings still delight to abide there; and though the non-percipient sentient beings are without mind, theirs is still a place sentient beings long for, and so it is established as an abode. As for the remaining places, the author speaks very heavily: the evil destinations are “not places where the classes of sentient beings abide of their own delight, but where the rākṣasa of evil action forces them to abide,” and “they are like a prison and are not established as abodes of sentient beings.” The fourth meditative absorption apart from the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings is likewise not an abode of sentient beings, for the reason explained under the stations of consciousness. The easy error is to read the seven stations of consciousness and the nine abodes of sentient beings as two versions of one table. They are two different measures, and the number of squares they measure out naturally differs. In practice: whenever this treatise meets “one set of places with different numbers,” the first question is always “which two measures did these two numbers use?” — and this is the second demonstration of it in this fascicle (the first being the seventeen and the sixteen of the form realm).
VI. The Four Stations of Consciousness: Why Consciousness Cannot Abide in Itself
〔6.1〕The entity of the four stations of consciousness and “one’s own level alone.” The stanza says, “the four stations of consciousness should be known: the four aggregates, one’s own level alone; consciousness alone is said not to be a station; with outflows, gathered by a fourfold analysis.” The treatise quotes the sūtra, “consciousness abides following form, consciousness abides following feeling, consciousness abides following perception, consciousness abides following formations — these are called the four kinds,” and their entity is “the four aggregates with outflows, in due order.” Two restrictions are to be remembered: first, that they are with outflows alone; second, that “this holds on one’s own level and not on another, since consciousness adheres to them and so they are named stations of consciousness” — among the aggregates of form and the rest of another level, consciousness will not adhere there by the force of craving. First ask: why the restriction to one’s own level? Because the establishing of a station of consciousness hangs upon adherence, and adherence hangs upon craving; and craving increases only toward objects of its own level and does not obtain across levels. The easy error is to read the four stations of consciousness as an abbreviation of the seven. The seven list places and the four list aggregates — the one a map, the other materials. In practice: read with the preceding section, this shows that the treatise has two languages for “abiding,” abiding as in a place and abiding as in an object; and to mix them is to read geography as psychology.
〔6.2〕Consciousness is not a station of consciousness: the two similes of the king’s seat and of the man and the boat. The line of the stanza, “consciousness alone is said not to be a station,” is the hardest to construe. The author answers with the utmost brevity: “because what abides is set apart and that in which it abides is established” — that in which something abides is established over against what abides, and the consciousness that abides may not at the same time serve as that in which it abides. Two similes are matched with it: “as the king himself cannot be called the king’s seat,” a king and a king’s seat not being one thing; and again, if a dharma is mounted and driven by consciousness, as a man rides a boat, only then is it called a station of consciousness, and consciousness cannot mount and drive its own entity. The author expressly marks this as what the Vaibhāṣikas say. The objector at once brings scripture: since another sūtra says that “within the nutriment of consciousness there is joy and there is defilement, and because there is joy and defilement consciousness abides therein and is mounted and driven by consciousness,” is that not consciousness abiding in consciousness? And again, the seven stations of consciousness plainly have the five aggregates for their entity, consciousness among them. The author’s division is this: that was stated in sum, without analysis, of the aggregates gathered into the place of taking birth, as being able to produce joy and defilement; and when consciousness turns on it too is named a station of consciousness, which is not to state consciousness alone. Whereas the aggregates of form and the rest are each of them able to produce the several joys and defilements and make consciousness adhere, while consciousness alone cannot, and so “it is said not to be a station.” First ask: what is the practical gain of this discrimination? It takes consciousness down from the position of the object. The easy error is to suppose that the author is denying that consciousness can be taken as an object. What he denies is the setting up of consciousness in this square of a station of consciousness, not that consciousness can be an object. In practice: afterwards the author gives two further explanations — that the four stations of consciousness are like a good field while consciousness possessed of appropriation is like a seed, and “a seed may not be established as a good field,” adding honestly, “this is a reverent surmise that such is the World-Honored One’s intent in teaching”; and again that a dharma and consciousness can arise at the same time and so are established as a station of consciousness, while the aggregate of consciousness is not so. Wherever the author expressly marks a “reverent surmise,” it is an honest marking that this is conjecture and not settled doctrine, and in reading one should take it as such.
〔6.3〕The fourfold analysis of the seven and the four. At the end the author sets the two tables over against each other: the seven kinds and the four kinds, though the stations of consciousness differ, are alike with outflows; do the seven gather in the four, or the four the seven? Answer: “they do not gather each other in throughout. A fourfold analysis may be made.” The first alternative (gathered in by the seven and not by the four) is the consciousness within the seven stations of consciousness; the second (gathered in by the four and not by the seven) is the remaining aggregates other than consciousness within the evil destinations, the fourth meditative absorption, and the summit of existence; the third (by both) is the four aggregates within the seven stations of consciousness; the fourth (by neither) is all the rest excepting the foregoing. First ask: why must a fourfold analysis be made? Because the difference between the two tables falls exactly at two points — the table of seven includes consciousness while the table of four does not, and the table of four extends to every level with outflows while the table of seven does not extend to the evil destinations, the fourth meditative absorption, or the summit of existence. Once the four alternatives are made, these two differences are plain at a glance. The easy error is to take a fourfold analysis for an exercise in logic. It is in fact Abhidharma’s operation upon difference sets, used to confirm the boundaries of two definitions. In practice: throughout the treatise, whenever two enumerations of dharmas are set over against each other, the fourfold analysis is the standard procedure, and here is its first demonstration in this chapter.
VII. The Four Modes of Birth: Egg, Womb, Moisture, and Transformation, and Their Assignment among the Destinies
〔7.1〕The establishing of the four modes of birth and “birth means a class of birth.” The stanza says, “within them there are four modes of birth; sentient beings are the egg-born and the rest; human beings and animals have all four; the hells and the gods, and intermediate existence, have birth by transformation alone; ghosts extend to the two, womb and transformation.” The treatise first defines: “birth means a class of birth. Among sentient beings, although the other classes are mixed, the class of birth is equal” — sentient beings within one destiny may be of different classes of birth (the destiny of human beings has all four complete), while within one and the same class of birth they are equal. The four modes are each explained: to be born from an eggshell is birth from an egg, as with geese, peacocks, parrots, and wild geese; to be born from a womb is birth from a womb, as with elephants, horses, cattle, pigs, sheep, and donkeys; to be born from moisture is birth from moisture, as with worms, moths, mosquitoes, and centipedes; to arise with nothing to depend upon is birth by transformation, as with naraka-beings, gods, intermediate existence, and the like, “with faculties complete and unimpaired and limbs arising all at once, and because what was not there suddenly is, it is called transformation.” First ask: what is the relation of the four modes of birth to the five destinies? The Treatise of Designations was already quoted above as saying, “the four modes of birth gather in the five destinies; the five do not gather in the four modes of birth” — the four modes of birth are the wider, and what they exceed by is precisely intermediate existence. The easy error is to read the four modes of birth as a biological classification. Their criterion is “in dependence upon what a being arises,” not its shape. In practice: birth by transformation can gather in intermediate existence precisely because its definition is “with nothing to depend upon”; and this square is the place reserved for establishing intermediate existence in the next section.
〔7.2〕The destiny of human beings has all four complete — some stories transmitted by the three commentaries. The treatise gives its examples in the most concrete way: human beings born from an egg are “such as Śaila and Upaśaila, who were born from a crane’s egg,” and again the thirty-two sons borne by the Deer Mother and the five hundred sons of the king of Pañcāla; human beings born from a womb are the people of today; human beings born from moisture are such as Māndhātṛ, Cāru, Upacāru, Dove-Garland, and Āmrapālī; “human beings born by transformation are only the people at the beginning of an aeon.” Three of the modes among animals are seen by all, and animals born by transformation are such as nāgas and garuḍas. “All the hells, the gods, and intermediate existence are birth by transformation alone,” and “the destiny of ghosts extends only to the two, womb and transformation.” First ask: are these names to be investigated one by one? The treatise takes them only as examples and does not go into the concrete matter; the three commentaries, however, each supply it — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary relates the story of the crane’s egg as “formerly on this continent a merchant went to sea and got a female crane, of splendid form and color, and delighting in the marvel he took pleasure in her. She then bore two eggs, and afterwards the eggs opened and two boys were born, upright and intelligent; and when grown they went forth and obtained the fruit of an arhat”; and Puguang’s Record relates the name Māndhātṛ as “Māndhātṛ is a king’s name, in Chinese ‘I Shall Rear Him.’ He was born from a blister on the crown of King Poṣadha, and his face and form were comely. The king took him into the palace and asked who could rear him; and each of the palace women said, ‘I shall rear him.’ Hence the name was marked. Of old he was called the King Born from the Crown.” The easy error is to take the stories in the commentaries for the text of the treatise. They are concrete matter supplied by the ancient masters to aid reading, and the treatise itself has none of it. In practice: when in reading the treatise one meets a string of personal and place names, first ask “what is the author raising it to prove?” — here it proves only the one sentence “the destiny of human beings has all four modes of birth complete,” and all the rest is branch and leaf.
〔7.3〕The proof of birth from a womb among hungry ghosts: one quoted stanza. The treatise says that the destiny of ghosts extends to the two, womb and transformation, and thereupon quotes a stanza as proof: “At night I bear five children, and as each is born I devour it; by day I bear five and it is the same — and though I eat them all, I am never filled.” It is warranted by the preceding words “as the female hungry ghost said to Maudgalyāyana,” and is a quoted stanza and not a root stanza. First ask: what is this stanza’s function in the treatise? It is the sole scriptural proof that “hungry ghosts have birth from a womb” — without this proof the destiny of ghosts could be matched only with birth by transformation, and the table matching the four modes of birth with the five destinies would have to be altered. The easy error is to read this stanza as no more than a piteous story. Within the context of the treatise it is a piece of evidence for a classification, and its very piteousness is where it is effective: to be able to bear is to have birth from a womb. In practice: the five words of the stanza, “though I eat them all, I am never filled,” are the real sense of the name “hungry ghost” — the hunger lies not in having no food but in eating and not being filled; and this sentence can be picked up again when the chapter on action later treats the cause of hungry ghosts.
〔7.4〕Birth by transformation is the most excellent — why then does the bodhisattva undergo birth from a womb? The author asks, “which of all the modes of birth is the most excellent? It should be said that the most excellent is birth by transformation alone,” and the objector at once seizes upon it: then why does the bodhisattva of the last body, who has obtained sovereignty over birth, still undergo birth from a womb? The author answers, “because undergoing birth from a womb in the present has great benefit,” and lists four benefits: first, to draw in the great men of the Śākya clan, causing them by the connection of kinship to enter the true Dharma; second, to let others know that the bodhisattva is of the lineage of a wheel-turning monarch, so that they arouse reverence and longing and thereby abandon the wrong and turn toward the right; third, to make those he converts arouse a superior mind — “since he is a man and can accomplish so great a matter, we too are such, and why should we not thereby arouse right diligence and cultivate the true Dharma single-mindedly?”; fourth, so that his clan and lineage may be known, saving people from suspecting him a conjured god or ghost, and laying to rest the non-Buddhists’ slander that “when a hundred aeons have passed a great conjuration will appear in the world and devour it.” First ask: which of the four benefits is the weightiest? The third — it pulls the bodhisattva’s taking of a womb back from the miraculous to the learnable. The easy error is to read this passage as a footnote to the life of the Buddha. It is in fact answering a difficulty of classification: birth by transformation having been adjudicated the most excellent, and the most excellent of beings being seen not to take the most excellent birth, a separate reason must be given. In practice: the four words “we too are such” are the thought of self-encouragement which the treatise imagines arising in those he converts once they see that the bodhisattva is a man as they are — “since he is a man and can accomplish so great a matter, we too are such” — and not the author stepping outside his argument to address the reader directly; and what is worth remembering is precisely this handing over.
〔7.5〕The account of leaving the bodily element behind, and three rounds of exchange. The treatise records the account of a further master: “it is in order to leave the bodily element behind that he undergoes birth from a womb” — for one born by transformation has no outer seed, and the moment his body expires no remaining form is left, “as when a lamp goes out nothing more is seen,” and then there would be no way to leave relics behind for measureless human beings and beings of other classes to make offerings to, whereby they are born in heaven a thousand times over and obtain liberation. The objector asks: if someone believes that the Buddha has the supernormal power of upholding a vow by which he can long preserve his body, then a body born by transformation could also leave a form behind. The author answers that to put it so “does not hold as an explanation, but is a discussion arising from the discussion” — it is no explanation but a growing of branches outside the trunk. The objector asks again: if a body born by transformation leaves no form behind at death, why does a sūtra say that a garuḍa born by transformation seizes a nāga born by transformation for food? Answer: it is because he does not know that it leaves no remaining form that he seizes the nāga for food, and the sūtra does not say that he was thereby filled; or else the nāga has not yet died and serves for the moment to stay his hunger, and when it dies he is hungry again — “what blame is there in eating for a moment?” At the end the author asks which of the four modes of birth is the most numerous, and answers “birth by transformation alone,” since a portion of three destinies, the whole of two destinies, and all intermediate existence are born by transformation. First ask: what have these three rounds of exchange in common? All of them guard the one item, “a body born by transformation leaves no form behind at death.” The easy error is to read the last question as an idle stroke of the brush. It is the close of this section and the lead into the next — all intermediate existence is born by transformation, and hence the establishing of intermediate existence follows directly upon it. In practice: the conclusion that birth by transformation is numerically the greatest is the very step that widens “the world” out beyond the two modes of birth, womb and egg, that we are familiar with.
VIII. Intermediate Existence: The Establishing of Its Name and Sense, and the Discrimination of “Not Birth”
〔8.1〕What intermediate existence is. The stanza says, “between the two existences of death and birth, the five aggregates are named intermediate existence; not having reached the place it should reach, intermediate existence is therefore not birth.” The treatise explains: “after the existence of death and before the existence of birth, in that very interval an entity of its own arises,” and “this body arises in order to reach the place of birth, and because it is between two destinies it is named intermediate existence.” First ask: what is the entity of intermediate existence? The five aggregates — not a thread of soul-consciousness, but an existence complete with five aggregates. This point is of the first importance in this treatise: if intermediate existence were not the five aggregates, then between death and birth there would appear a stretch that is not the five aggregates, and the whole register of conditioned dharmas would be broken. The easy error is to read intermediate existence as a consciousness that has left the body. The text says plainly, “the five aggregates are named intermediate existence.” In practice: the account by five aggregates makes intermediate existence fall within the enumerations of dharmas already established, with no need to set up a new class — and this is the consistent manner of Abhidharma’s legislation: it would rather push a new phenomenon into an old square than lightly add a square.
〔8.2〕Already arisen and yet not named birth — a matter of proportion in a single word. The objector asks: since this body has already arisen, why is it not named birth? The author answers, “birth means the place that is to be reached in time to come; the name birth is established upon the sense of what is reached” — the name “birth” is established with respect to “having arrived”; and the body of intermediate existence, though its entity has arisen, has not yet arrived there, and so is not named birth. He asks again what “the place that is to be reached in time to come” is, and the answer is, “where the maturation drawn forth is finally and clearly displayed is what is called the place to be reached in time to come.” First ask: what exactly does this discrimination discriminate? It discriminates “existing” from “arriving.” Intermediate existence does exist, but it has not yet arrived, and so may not borrow the name “birth.” The easy error is to suppose that not being named birth means that it does not count, that it is a fiction of a transitional state. The position of the text is exactly the contrary — it is a really existing body of five aggregates, only that names may not be borrowed at random. In practice: this proportion is exactly of a type with “intermediate existence is not a destiny” above: there, existing and yet not entering the square of a destiny; here, arising and yet not using the name of birth. Twice in succession — from which one may see that the author’s intent is to peel intermediate existence cleanly out of the names already established, the better to establish it alone in the next section.
IX. That Intermediate Existence Really Exists: The Two Proofs from Principle and Teaching
〔9.1〕The other school’s position, and the outline of the two proofs. The treatise records the divergent account: “some other school says: between death and birth an interval and a break may be allowed, and so there is no intermediate existence.” The author answers, “this cannot be granted,” and, asked why, answers, “why so? By reason of principle and teaching,” gathering the two proofs under one stanza: “As with the continuity of grain and the rest, the places uninterrupted and each arising in succession; an image really existing is not established; not being alike, it is no analogy. In one place no two stand together; not one continuum, and arising from two; the gandharva is spoken of, and the sūtras of five and of seven.” First ask: how are the eight lines of this stanza divided? The first six are the proof from principle and the last two the proof from teaching (what the proof from teaching points to being the Gandharva Sūtra, the Sūtra of the Five Non-Returners, and the Sūtra of the Seven Destinations of Good Men — Puguang’s Record remarking under the single word “sūtra” that “the one word sūtra displays several sūtras together”); and within the first six Puguang’s Record divides further, “the first two lines positively establish the principle, the next four dispel outside doubts,” and within those next four, “the third line explains the first line and the fourth line the second.” The easy error is to read the eight lines flat as eight parallel reasons. It is in fact a structure of “establishing the principle · dispelling doubt · adducing scripture” — which reckoned by doctrinal gates comes to “establishing one, refuting three, and adducing scripture,” and this is not an outline by the number of the stanza’s eight lines. In practice: the longest passage of prose commentary in this fascicle unfolds from here, and using these eight lines as a table of contents while reading, one will not lose the way.
〔9.2〕The positive establishing of the proof from principle: the continuity of grain and the rest. The author says, “for the moment, in accordance with correct principle, intermediate existence is not nonexistent,” and his positive reason is: “we plainly see that dharmas that turn on in continuity in the world must arise in succession moment by moment with their places uninterrupted” — whatever dharma flows on in continuity must arise in succession moment by moment with its place uninterrupted. The example is grain: the seed is here, and the sprout too comes up here. The continuity of sentient beings ought in principle to be the same, and so “arising in succession moment by moment, the place must be uninterrupted.” First ask: is this an analogy or a general rule? The author takes it as a general rule — he first establishes that “every dharma in continuity has its place uninterrupted,” and then adduces grain as an example. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary sets it out in the form of logic as “the inference runs: death and birth are the subject, and being uninterrupted in place is the predicate of the thesis; the reason is that they arise in succession; the concordant example is the seed and the fruit. The seed and the fruit arise in succession, and the seed and the fruit have no break of interval; death and birth arise in succession, and death and birth have no break of interval”; Puguang’s Record makes a simpler statement of the inference, “the inference runs: between death and birth there must be a connection, because they arise in continuity, as with the example of the seed and the fruit” — the ordering made by the two commentaries can help the reader to see the structure, though the treatise itself does not expressly cast it as the three members of a logical proof. The easy error is to read the simile of grain as the whole of the argument. The simile of grain is only the concordant example; the real thesis is “between death and birth there must be no interval.” In practice: if there could be an interval between death and birth, then the continuity of cause and result would show a break — and this is the reason the author must establish intermediate existence.
〔9.3〕The other school’s objection: a reflected image can have an interval. The objector puts forward a very strong counter-example: it is plainly seen that there are dharmas that arise in succession with an interval of place — in dependence upon a mirror an image is produced from a substance, the substance here and the image there, with an interval between, and the successive arising still holds; then what harm is there if the existence of death and the existence of birth arise in succession though their places have an interval? First ask: where is the strength of this counter-example? It does not deny “continuity”; it denies only that “continuity must have its place uninterrupted” — and that falls exactly upon the author’s major premise. The easy error is to read it as the nonsense of a non-Buddhist. It is a structurally correct counter-example, and the author must take it apart head-on. In practice: the three refutations that follow are three routes for taking apart this one counter-example — first refuting the thing it depends on (an image is not really existent), second refuting its likeness (substance and image are not one continuum), third refuting its conditions of arising (it is produced from two conditions). Were any one of the three lacking, the general rule of the simile of grain could not be held.
〔9.4〕The first refutation: that an image really exists is not established — a refutation in four gates. The author’s first route is: “because images really existing does not hold in principle” — the image in a mirror is simply not a really existent form, and so cannot be taken as an example. The general cord of the reason is “because in one place no two stand together.” The treatise gives four rounds in order: first, that in one place the form of the mirror and the form of the image are present together, and two forms ought not to be together in one place, “since they depend upon different great elements” (the great elements they depend on differ); second, that upon a narrow water the forms and shapes of the two banks display two images at once in the same place, and those on the two banks each see clearly, and yet no one has ever seen two forms together in one place; third, that shadow and light are never in the same place, and yet a mirror has been seen hanging in shadow while the image of the light appears distinctly on the mirror’s face; fourth, that the mirror’s face and the moon’s image are stated as two and are seen separately as near and far, as when one looks into well water, and if they truly arose together how could they be seen separately. After the four rounds the author concludes, “hence it is known that images are in principle really nonexistent,” and adds an explanation of the first importance: “yet the force of the coming together of causes and conditions makes them be seen so, since the differentiations of capability in the nature of dharmas are hard to conceive” — an image is not really existent, and yet it certainly is seen, and that is brought about by the force of the coming together of causes and conditions. Puguang’s Record makes an outline of these four rounds: “within it there are four: first, refuting by mirror and image in the same place; second, by two images in the same place; third, by shadow and light in the same place; fourth, by their being seen separately as near and far.” First ask: what does refuting the real existence of an image do for intermediate existence? Without a really existent image there is no instance of “an interval of place with successive arising.” The easy error is to read “images are in principle really nonexistent” as meaning that all that is seen is nonexistent. The author says plainly that they are still visible, only without a real entity. In practice: this passage is the most concentrated place in the treatise on “visible and yet not really existent,” and may be read back against the later treatment of nonmanifest form and of form that is the result of absorption.
〔9.5〕The second and third refutations: not being alike, it is no analogy. The second route: “not being alike, it is no analogy” — granting that an image were really existent, it is still not alike to the dharma compared with it, and so the analogy still does not hold. The reason is that substance and image are not one continuum: “that is, the substance and the image are not one continuum,” an image appearing only in dependence upon a mirror and the like, and the image and the substance being present at the same time; whereas the existence of death and the existence of birth are one continuum, uninterrupted before and after, and arise in succession in another place. Set over against each other, the two have no such relation of continuity, and “since they are not alike the analogy does not hold.” The third route: “and again, the image that appears arises from two” — an image arises only from two conditions, first the substance and second the mirror and the like, and the image arises in dependence upon whichever of the two is the more excellent; whereas the existence of birth cannot arise from two conditions, “there being only the existence of death and no further and more excellent support,” and so the analogy adduced and the dharma compared with it are not alike. The author blocks one route in advance as well: nor may outer insentient things such as semen and blood be taken as the more excellent support, for one born by transformation arises suddenly in mid-air, and among those nothing can be pointed to as the more excellent support. First ask: are the three refutations successive or parallel? They are successive — first, your example does not exist at all; falling back a step, even if it did exist it is not alike; falling back another step, even the number of conditions for arising differs. The easy error is to read the three refutations as one thing said three times. In practice: this manner of refuting by three descending layers of granting and taking away is a standard procedure of this treatise, and when one meets such words as “granting that it were established” or “allowing it for the moment,” one knows that the author is speaking a step back.
〔9.6〕The proof from teaching: five collections pressed in order. The proof from principle finished, the author turns to the proof from teaching, and his method is to press back layer by layer: first he quotes the Sūtra of the Seven Existences, in which intermediate existence is among the seven existences; if that school does not recite this sūtra, he asks, “do they not recite even the Gandharva Sūtra?” — the sūtra says that entry into the mother’s womb requires three things present together, that the mother’s body be in fit condition, that father and mother join in mutual love, and that a gandharva be just present; and the author at once asks, “apart from the body of intermediate existence, what gandharva is there? The former aggregates have already perished — what is it that is present?” If this sūtra too is not recited, he asks how the Sūtra of the Horse-Keeping Clan is to be explained — the sūtra asks of this gandharva just present which of the four castes he is and from which quarter he comes, and the author adjudicates, “the former aggregates having already perished, it cannot be said to come; and so the coming spoken of here can be nothing but intermediate existence.” If they still do not recite, he asks how the Sūtra of the Five Non-Returners is to be explained — the first of the five non-returners is one who attains parinirvāṇa in the interval, and “if there were no intermediate existence, whence the name of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval?” First ask: why press with this manner of one collection after another? Because the party addressed does not necessarily recite the same sūtras, and only by pressing collection by collection can it be shown that whichever collection you recite, intermediate existence cannot be evaded. The easy error is to read it as a piling up of scriptural proofs. It has a sequence, and every step turns upon “if you do not recite this one.” In practice: this is the passage in the treatise where the adducing of scripture as proof is most orderly, and it may be read as a model.
〔9.7〕Refuting two divergent explanations of “attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval,” and one quoted stanza that gathers it in. Upon the name “attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval” the treatise records two divergent positions and refutes them. First, certain masters hold that “there is a heaven named Interval, and one attains parinirvāṇa there, and hence the name of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval” — which the author refutes: then one should also grant heavens named “Birth” and the rest, “and since these are not granted, such a grasping is not well said.” Second, other masters take attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval to be the cutting off of the remaining afflictions and the becoming an arhat either in the middle of the lifespan or in the middle of the approach to a heaven. This section goes on to list two routes and three grades — and it must first be declared that “two routes and three grades” is said following Puguang’s outline, the text of the treatise itself recording only in sum “other masters say further: either in the middle of the lifespan or in the middle of the approach to a heaven,” without separately setting up two routes. Following Puguang’s outline: the route of the middle of the lifespan divides into reaching the stage of the element, the stage of perception, and the stage of applied thought; while the route of the middle of the approach to a heaven divides into three grades of its own — “either one attains parinirvāṇa as soon as one has taken up the commonality of sentient beings of the form realm, and this is the first; after that, one attains parinirvāṇa only when one has enjoyed the pleasures of the gods, and this is the second; and after that again, one attains parinirvāṇa only on entering the Dharma assembly of the gods, and this is the third.” And under this very outline Puguang’s Record preserves further explanations of his own: “a further explanation: the three kinds spoken of for the middle of the approach to a heaven are again divided as three by the stages of element, perception, and applied thought,” and again “these three kinds extend to the middle of the lifespan as well,” and “these three kinds likewise explain in order the foregoing three of element, perception, and applied thought” — that is, Puguang himself allows the three grades of the route of the heaven-approach to be read back as the three stages of element, perception, and applied thought, and does not read the two routes and three grades as fixed. First ask: why are there two routes and three grades? Because the two words “the middle” admit of two senses — the middle of the lifespan, and the middle of the heaven approached; and each sense has its own gradation, and so each divides into three. The easy error is to read the three grades of the latter route as another name for the former. What the former route divides is the stages of cutting off affliction — Puguang explains these three stages as “first by reaching the stage of the element, the element being the seed of affliction; second by reaching the stage of perception, perception being defiled perception; third by reaching the stage of applied thought, applied thought being seeking” — while what the latter route divides is what is passed through after taking birth (taking up the commonality, enjoying the pleasures of the gods, entering the Dharma assembly). Their criteria differ. In practice: the treatise’s refutation is not delivered across the board — what the simile of the sparks compares is the nearness and farness of place and of time, and the treatise judges these two routes to be “in no way answering to the simile of the sparks”; while the counter-objection that the formless realm too has a middle of the lifespan bears only upon the route of the lifespan. The two commentaries have further outline wording and a further adjudication of the range of the refutation, for which see Further Resonances. The author refutes them with the three similes of the seven destinations of good men in the sūtra: the threefold division of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval is “by the nearness, middle distance, and farness of place and of time,” as a small spark of a splinter fire is extinguished near at hand as soon as it rises, a small spark of an iron fire is extinguished only at mid-course, and a great spark of an iron fire flies far and is extinguished before it falls; whereas on the latter account, “since there is no difference in the course traversed there,” the three grades become a difference of time only and do not answer to the simile of the sparks. The author adds a further objection: in the formless realm too there are those who attain parinirvāṇa in the middle of the lifespan, and on the latter account the formless realm should also have attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval; yet the sūtra does not say so, the evidence being the stanza of the Udāna verses, “Gathering in sum the noble and the worthy: ten in each of the four meditative absorptions, seven in each of the three formless spheres, and six alone in the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception.” What does this stanza do here? It is a table of the numbers of the noble ones as distributed — ten in each of the four meditative absorptions and seven in each of the three formless spheres, and what is missing is precisely the three kinds of attaining parinirvāṇa; and since the formless does not list attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval, it is plain that this belongs to the form realm alone and that its name must hang upon intermediate existence. One must not read it as a table of numbers with nothing to do with intermediate existence — it uses a gap in the numbers as proof, and is the most winding of the scriptural proofs in this fascicle. Again, it is warranted by the preceding words “as is stated in the Udāna verses,” and is therefore a quoted stanza and not a root stanza; in reading, do not confuse it with the root stanzas.
〔9.8〕The lament over the scattering of the sacred teaching, and the reconciling of two sūtras. Here the author utters a lament rare in the whole treatise: if even these sūtras are not recited, then “the unsurpassed King of the Dharma passed into extinction long ago and the great generals of the Dharma have attained parinirvāṇa; the sacred teaching is scattered and has become many schools, and over its letter and its sense divergent graspings gallop against one another, and taking up and setting aside as one pleases grows stronger to this day. Alas that you cling to folly and confusion, going against principle and refusing the teaching; it is greatly to be lamented” — and he concludes, “for all who take the foregoing principle and teaching as their measure, the real existence of intermediate existence is thoroughly established.” He then turns back to reconcile two passages of scripture that seem to prove the contrary. First, the sūtra says that Dūṣin the Māra, who performed extremely evil action, “fell headlong in his present body into the Unremitting Hell” — which the author explains as: his life was not yet given up when the fierce flames of the hell were already burning his body, and hence, when his life ended, he took up that intermediate existence and fell riding upon it; the force of his evil action being strong, the marks of suffering arrived without waiting for the end of life, so that he first underwent the result to be experienced in the present life and afterwards the result to be experienced in the next life. Second, the sūtra says that the five actions without interval, once performed and increased, are “without interval definitely followed by birth in the naraka” — which the author explains as: the sūtra’s intent is to block his going to another destiny and to display that the action is definitely to be experienced in the next life; and were one to hold to the surface of the text, all five actions would have to be complete before one were born in hell, and lacking any one of them, or by some other action, a great fault would follow; and again, if “without interval” be taken temporally, one ought to be born the instant the action is done without waiting for the body to break up. A further route is given: “the name naraka extends to intermediate existence as well,” and when intermediate existence arises without interval upon the existence of death that too may be named birth, since it is the means to birth. First ask: is the method of reconciling the two passages the same? It is not. What the first passage explains is “fell headlong in his present body” — his life not yet given up while the fierce flames were already burning his body, and only when his life ended did he take up intermediate existence and fall riding upon it; whereas it is the second passage that explains the two words “without interval,” shifting them from a temporal reading to a sequential one, and giving besides the further route that “the name naraka extends to intermediate existence.” The easy error is to take reconciling for forced construal. Each time the author gives a second reading that the text of the sūtra itself can bear, and he does not alter a graph. In practice: this is the treatise’s standard procedure for handling a scripture that seems to conflict with its position — do not alter the scripture, do not abandon the position, alter the reading.
〔9.9〕The last quoted stanza, and the close of the fascicle. At the end the objector raises a stanza of scripture: “Twice-born, you have now passed the stage of your prime; decline draws near and King Yama is not far; you would go forward on the road ahead and have no provisions, and you would seek to stay in between and there is no place to halt.” He asks: if there is intermediate existence, why did the World-Honored One say “in between there is no place for him to stay”? The author answers by two routes: “the sense of this stanza is to display that among human beings he swiftly comes to wearing away with no moment of halt”; or else that that intermediate existence, in order to reach the place where it is to be born, likewise makes no halt, since its going is unobstructed. The objector asks in return: how do you know that the sense of the sūtra is this and not something else? The author questions him back: “and how do you know that it is something else and not this? Since the two reproaches are equal, why single out one side for questioning?” — the reproaches on the two sides being equal, why question my side alone. The last sentence is the close of the fascicle: “neither of the two explanations does violence to the sūtra; how then may it be singled out to prove that intermediate existence does not exist? Whenever words are adduced as proof, their principle may have no other tendency; and since this has another tendency, it does not hold as proof.” First ask: what rule does this sentence establish? It establishes a threshold for adducing proof: whatever words are brought as evidence may have no second tendency in their principle; and since this stanza admits of a second reading, it cannot hold as evidence. The easy error is to read it as the author playing the sophist. It is in fact a rule usable in both directions, and the author is bound by it himself when he adduces scripture. In practice: this fascicle sets out from the first question, “what are the three realms,” and runs through the three realms, the five destinies, the seven stations of consciousness, the nine abodes of sentient beings, the four stations of consciousness, and the four modes of birth, coming to rest at last upon intermediate existence; and of the strength spent in the whole fascicle more than half goes to this last passage. The reason is not hard to see: the first six items take stock of squares already there, whereas intermediate existence must be established anew, by main force, between death and birth — if it is established, all the continuity that went before can be joined up; if it is not, a break appears between one destiny and another. And that this fascicle lays down its brush here and leaves dependent origination to the next has its sequence in just this.
Further Resonances: A Mirror of Three Commentaries
The above is the sense of this fascicle’s own text. What follows is a separate section gathering four matters: the adjudications of the three commentaries and their divergences, Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutation, the divergences of Paramārtha’s older translation, and coordinates for collateral reading. A mirror is not the treatise, only another way of reading the same text; the items are recorded together without adjudication, each returned to its own place.
One thing must be recorded first: Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa is a fragmentary text, and its seven surviving fascicles explain parts one and two of the Chapter on the Elements, parts two through five of the Chapter on the Faculties, and part three of the Chapter on the Noble Persons, the Chapter on the World being wholly wanting. Hence for this fascicle only the three commentaries of Puguang, Fabao, and Yuanhui can be attached, and this section is “a mirror of three commentaries” and not of four — not by omission, but by marking the lacuna as it stands.
1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge
The two divergent explanations of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval: the two commentaries differ in outline and in the range of the refutation. The treatise records only in sum, “other masters say further: either in the middle of the lifespan or in the middle of the approach to a heaven,” without setting up the masters separately. Puguang’s Record outlines it as “two divergent explanations” within one passage, and under the route of the lifespan explains the names of the three stages — the element being the seed of affliction, perception being defiled perception, applied thought being seeking; Fabao’s Commentary, on the other hand, marks the route of the approach to a heaven as “the divergent explanation of a third master,” and expressly divides the range of the refutation: “this refutes only the middle of the lifespan and does not refute the middle of the approach to a heaven.” Beneath the two routes of his own outline Puguang preserves three further explanations — “a further explanation: the three kinds spoken of for the middle of the approach to a heaven are again divided as three by the stages of element, perception, and applied thought,” “a further explanation: these three kinds extend to the middle of the lifespan as well,” “a further explanation: these three kinds likewise explain in order the foregoing three of element, perception, and applied thought” — from which it appears that “two routes and three grades” is not a settled position even for Puguang, who leaves standing at the same time the readings that gather the three grades of the heaven-approach back into the three stages of element, perception, and applied thought, or extend them to the route of the lifespan. ⇒ The treatise does not distinguish the masters, Puguang makes two explanations while preserving three further ones, and Fabao sets up a third master; and the simile of the sparks refutes both routes while the objection from the formless realm refutes the route of the lifespan alone. The items are recorded together without adjudication.
The three accounts of the entity of a destiny: the two commentaries both adjudicate while the treatise does not. At the end the treatise sets three accounts side by side — the Vaibhāṣikas’ “a destiny is unobscured-indeterminate alone,” “there is another account: it is invariably born of maturation,” and “other masters say: it extends to the nourished as well” — while the text of the treatise itself passes no verdict. Puguang’s Record marks the first account as “concluding by a return to his own school,” and adjudicates the latter two with “of these two masters the former account is correct,” taking as his warrant the question and answer of the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle one hundred seventy-two: “Answer: it should be said that the entity of a destiny is maturation alone.” Fabao’s Commentary adjudicates the same but counts differently — he marks it as “setting out a divergent account,” and says, “of these three accounts the second is correct,” adducing separately the ground given in the Correct Principle, “because it is born of maturation alone, and because there is then no fault” — and Fabao’s quotation stops here; what follows, “if it extended to the nourished, then a body in the desire realm that has cultivated and obtained the divine eye is of the nature of the nourished, and the destinies would be mixed and disordered,” is Fabao’s own further argument after the close of his quotation and is not within the text he adduces from the Correct Principle. ⇒ The two commentaries take one and the same account, “invariably born of maturation,” while the text of the treatise does not close in that way; and in reading the main text of this fascicle, “the entity of a destiny is unobscured-indeterminate alone” is what the treatise adjudicates, while “maturation alone” is what the commentaries take.
The round of exchange on the continuity of mind and the rest in the formless realm: Puguang adjudicates it as the author’s expedient. The treatise circles three times here and then records the Sautrāntika account, its own text not stating its intent. Puguang’s Record adjudicates, “objecting in this way is an expedient, meant to display that commonality and the life faculty have no real entity,” and where the treatise records the Sautrāntika account he adjudicates outright, “he adduces an account that agrees with his own.” ⇒ Whether the author takes the recorded Sautrāntika account for his own view the text of the treatise does not say, while Puguang adjudicates it as agreeing with his own; and the choice between them does not belong to this section.
Who holds the seventeen of the form realm: the two commentaries mark the name differently. The stanza of the treatise establishes seventeen while the prose commentary records alongside the sixteen of Kaśmīra. Puguang’s Record sets out four accounts and attaches each to its holder: “in the stanza the author states the sense of the masters of the West, saying that there are seventeen; hence the Mahāvibhāṣā says, ‘the masters of the West say the form realm has seventeen. The intent of those masters is that, since the great Brahmā king’s lifespan, measure, place, and the rest differ from the other two heavens, three heavens are separately established in the first absorption,’” and he further adduces the Correct Principle as having others who separately state seventeen, and the Elder as establishing eighteen for the form realm, concluding, “the masters of this land now establish neither, and since there is no separate level there are only sixteen.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, on the other hand, marks them straight off by school name: “establishing seventeen heavens in the form realm follows the Sautrāntika school; if it be the Sarvāstivāda school, only sixteen heavens are established, the Mahābrahmā Heaven being excluded,” and again, “if it be the Sthavira school, the Mahābrahmā Heaven is also established, since body and lifespan differ; and the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings is also established, since it differs from the Bṛhatphala in cause and result. Hence the form realm has eighteen heavens.” ⇒ One and the same “seventeen” is assigned by Puguang’s Record to the masters of the West (adducing the words of the Mahāvibhāṣā) and by Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary to the Sautrāntika school. The two commentaries differ in their school labels, and whether these are two names for one school is a doctrinal judgment; the items are recorded here together without adjudication.
Where the Brahmā multitudes had once seen the Brahmā king: the widest disparity of fullness among the three commentaries. Puguang’s Record sets out the several explanations here in full, marking the treatise’s own correct explanation as “having seen him at their first birth, when they see him again later they arouse this thought: we once saw such a sentient being long-lived and long abiding,” and adducing separately one explanation of the Correct Principle: “some say: those Brahmakāyika gods do not undergo the womb or the pain of the severing of the vital points, and thereby have mindfulness without forgetting, and so recall what they saw and the rest in their former birth”; and at the end he makes a summing case of his own, “the foregoing Correct Principle has six explanations in all, the first three the same as here and the latter three different. And the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle ninety-eight, has five explanations, the first three the same as in this treatise.” Fabao’s Commentary adduces the explanation of the Correct Principle without making any comparative case, giving “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says: when the Brahmā multitudes first came down to be born they saw the great Brahmā king’s majestic light blazing, and though they cherished reverence and longing and wished to go and attend upon him, they were pressed by his majestic power and did not accomplish the approach, and so with the passing of time much time went by.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gives only one explanation to the same question: “Question: ‘why do the Brahmā king and the Brahmā multitudes arouse the perception of one cause?’ Answer: at the beginning of an aeon the great Brahmā king dwelt alone with no attendants, and so made a vow, saying, ‘how may other sentient beings be born into my commonality?’ At that time the Ābhāsvara gods saw and pitied him, and passing away from that place were born as the Brahmā multitudes. The great Brahmā king, having just made his vow and seeing gods born, aroused this perception: I manifest the power to produce. And those Brahmā multitudes, first seeing the great Brahmā’s majesty and preeminence among the gods, and recalling as well that they had come to be born here through the Brahmā king’s vow, therefore aroused this thought: we were all produced by the great Brahmā king.” The three give six, several, and one explanation to the same question, and the items are recorded together without adjudication.
Where the intermediate existence of one from the formless realm appears: Puguang marks a divergence between the author and the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators. Puguang adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle sixty-eight, with two explanations, one saying that it is in the fourth meditative absorption, which the adjudicators do not take, and one saying, “others say: if one passes away from there and is born in the formless realm, the intermediate existence becomes present in that very quarter and place”; and at the end he offers a remark of his own: “the author takes principle for his tenet and does not take the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators for his measure; what need is there to labor at reconciling?” ⇒ This is Puguang’s adjudication of the author’s standpoint in choosing, and is not in the text of the treatise, and so it stands in this section.
That one born by transformation leaves no form behind at death: Puguang and Fabao differ in attitude toward the adjudicators’ remark. Puguang adduces the Correct Principle and the Mahāvibhāṣā on this matter, and adduces the remark of the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators: “the adjudication says: as stated above is the good account. Since the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators take the former master’s view that one set of four great elements produces only one derived form, it is known that the account that those with many derived forms leave no form behind at death is not the correct sense.” Fabao adds under the same material a remark of his own: “the adjudication says: as stated above is the good account. Now, examining it, the Correct Principle does not take the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators as correct. If one makes the refutation as a master of the Kośa, then on your reckoning this explanation goes against the correct sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā.” ⇒ Puguang, on the ground of the adjudicators’ remark, judges one account not to be the correct sense, while Fabao turns instead to point out that the Correct Principle and the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators are at odds, hinting that the Kośa master’s explanation may go against the correct sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā. The two commentaries differ in tone, and the items are recorded together without adjudication.
Whether the entity of a destiny is maturation alone or extends to the nourished: Puguang adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā to settle it. At the end the treatise sets three accounts side by side (unobscured-indeterminate alone, invariably born of maturation, extending to the nourished as well) without adjudicating. Puguang says, “of these two masters the former account is correct. Hence the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle one hundred seventy-two, says: Question: it being known that the entity of a destiny is unobscured-indeterminate alone, is it within that maturation alone, or does it extend to the nourished? If it is maturation alone, how is the statement of the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas to be reconciled, which says that the five destinies gather in the five aggregates, the twelve sense fields, and the eighteen elements? And if it extends to the nourished, the entity of a destiny is mixed and disordered, since within the destiny of human beings the nourished faculties and great elements of the form realm are also drawn forth. Answer: it should be said that the entity of a destiny is maturation alone. Question: how then is the statement of the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas to be reconciled? Answer: that text should say that the five destinies gather in the five aggregates, eleven sense fields, and a portion of seventeen elements; and since it does not say so, it should be known that the reciters were in error. There is an account: that treatise extends to the retinue of the five destinies, the action that calls forth the five destinies and what can protect it, and does not state the destiny alone, and so there is no fault. Yet since realms differ by affliction and destinies differ by the aggregates of maturation, therefore the entity of a destiny is maturation alone,” and he adduces its answer, “Answer: it should be said that the entity of a destiny is maturation alone.” ⇒ This is Puguang’s adjudication, while the text of the treatise leaves both standing.
To which destiny the asuras belong: Fabao alone treats it fully. The item of the asuras is not among the five destinies of the treatise. Fabao supplies this question and attaches them to the destiny of ghosts: “the asuras are gathered into the destiny of ghosts. Śakra the lord of gods saying that they were originally gods is a flattering way of speaking,” and again, “it has been heard that King Māndhātṛ’s majesty surpassed that of the gods. Nanda, Upananda, and the rest, though animals, were sovereign in majesty beyond the host of gods. Hence the asuras are gathered under the destiny of ghosts alone.” ⇒ This is not in the text of the treatise, but a question Fabao supplies concerning the number of the five destinies.
“The sacred teaching is scattered and has become many schools”: the widest disparity of length among the three commentaries. Puguang alone sets out in full the items of the schisms of the schools, beginning at “more than a hundred years after the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa, in the time of King Aśoka, they first divided into two schools, the Mahāsāṃghikas and the Sthaviras,” and listing the names of the nine schools and the eleven schools over some thirty lines. Fabao passes it off in a single sentence: “as for the sacred teaching being scattered and become many schools, from the first hundred years after the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa to the last of the four hundred, root and branch divided into twenty schools, as is set out at length in the Treatise on the Wheel of Tenets.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has no corresponding text whatever for this passage. Material of this length being too great, this section records only where it stands and does not carry the whole passage in.
The name of Dūṣin the Māra’s attendant: a difference of one graph between the two commentaries. Puguang adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā as “named Zhiyuan,” writing the first graph as the one for resolve; Fabao adduces the same passage as “named Zhiyuan,” writing the first graph as the one for reaching. ⇒ A difference of one graph, perhaps of transmission; the items are recorded together without adjudication.
The sentence at the close of the fascicle, “since the two reproaches are equal, why single out one side for questioning”: the two commentaries attach it differently. In that last round of counter-questioning at the end of the fascicle the two commentaries adjudicate the first two sentences entirely alike — “how do you know that the sense of the sūtra is this and not something else” belonging to the party that holds there is no intermediate existence (whom Fabao’s Commentary names the Mahāsāṃghikas), and “and how do you know that it is something else and not this” to the author; only the third sentence diverges. Puguang’s Record attaches it to the party that holds there is no intermediate existence, giving “as to ‘since the two reproaches are equal, why single out one side for questioning,’ the party holding there is no intermediate existence says: since the two reproaches are equal, why single out intermediate existence for questioning as nonexistent? As to ‘neither of the two explanations . . . does not hold as proof,’ the author says”; Fabao’s Commentary, on the other hand, attaches it to the author, giving “on the treatise’s ‘since the two reproaches are equal . . . neither does violence,’ the author shows that the sūtra does not hold as proof, first by the equality of the two reproaches and second by the sameness of the two explanations.” ⇒ One and the same sentence, attached differently by the two commentaries; the vernacular layer of this fascicle follows Fabao’s outline and takes it as the author’s words, and Puguang’s divergent outline is recorded here alongside, without adjudicating which is right.
How the name “twice-born” is obtained: the three commentaries differ in fullness. Puguang explains it as a twofold sense of birth, with an analogy: “a brahmin is called twice-born; the first birth is one birth, and receiving the brahmin dharma afterwards is another birth, and so, having received the dharma, he is called twice-born. So too a monk is called twice-born, that is, by his first birth and by receiving the precepts. So too one born from an egg is called twice-born, that is, by the womb-birth and by the egg-birth.” Fabao is briefer: “a brahmin is called twice-born, since the time of his first birth is called one birth and the time of receiving the dharma is called the second birth.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary takes it only as a proper name without glossing its sense, giving “there was a non-Buddhist brahmin named Twice-Born who came in his old age to see the World-Honored One. The World-Honored One reproached him: you are now old and have passed the stage of your prime.” Under the phrase “passed the stage of your prime” the three all give the same number of the five stages outside the womb (infancy, childhood, youth, prime, and old age), and on this point the three commentaries agree.
The phonetic and semantic gloss on gandharva: Yuanhui alone has it. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gives, on the sense of intermediate existence feeding on scent, “gandharva means here scent-seeking; intermediate existence feeds on scent, and so is named scent-seeking.” Puguang has no such gloss within the range of this fascicle. Its being his alone is recorded, without adjudication.
2. Saṅghabhadra’s Counter-Refutation
In the passages of Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle corresponding to this fascicle he calls Vasubandhu “the Sūtra-master.” His chapter is named the chapter analyzing dependent origination and not the chapter on the world, and its opening sentence carries over from the same transition as the head of the Kośa’s chapter. In the corresponding passages several places expressly name the Sūtra-master in refuting him, and their locations and the points at issue are recorded.
First, upon what the mind of the formless realm continues — the harshest in wording. Saṅghabhadra positively establishes the position of his own school: “by this very sense the Abhidharma masters say that in the formless, there being no body, commonality and the life faculty and the rest depend upon one another”; and of Vasubandhu he says, “the Sūtra-master here plays host and guest by turns and, falsely adding to the correct sense, makes this objection: if so, why do the mind and the rest of sentient beings possessed of form not simply depend upon these two and continue?”, and again, “the Sūtra-master certainly has no inheritance in Abhidharma and states this falsely; or else, out of his own mind’s aversion to Abhidharma, he pretends to say this and confuses the correct tenet. What man of fine understanding of the characters of dharmas would answer the preceding question in such a way?” In the same passage Saṅghabhadra also refutes the Elder’s line and its account that “they depend upon one another as two sheaves of reeds abide leaning together.” ⇒ Three parties are set out here together; one meaning and two schools recorded together, with neither judged to prevail.
Second, the number of the places of the form realm. Saṅghabhadra refutes the Elder’s account of eighteen and concludes, “therefore the great masters of the treatises of the land of Kaśmīra all say that where the great Brahmā king dwells is the Brahmapurohita place, and by this the places of the form realm are sixteen alone.” ⇒ What this passage refutes is the Elder, and it does not use the words “the Sūtra-master”; yet the sixteen he concludes with differs from the seventeen established on the face of the Kośa’s stanza. The two parties only are recorded, without adjudication.
Third, whether the entity of the five destinies is unobscured-indeterminate alone or extends also to the wholesome and the defiled. Saṅghabhadra adduces the Sūtra of the Seven Existences to establish the nature of the entity of a destiny, saying, “this sūtra is in order to display that the entity of a destiny gathers in the unobscured-indeterminate alone, and so distinguishes the cause as different”; and of Vasubandhu he cites the words and refutes them: “yet the Sūtra-master says that, since it is not stated separately it is definitely not gathered in by it, as among the five turbidities affliction and view are stated separately as turbidities; and since they are stated separately, that view is definitely not gathered in by affliction,” and continues in judgment, “hence there are those who say that the entity of a destiny extends to the wholesome and the defiled. Their statement is contrary to principle, since it is stated nowhere,” closing with, “how is it definitely known that action is the entity of a destiny? Because it has a cause, it is stated separately within the existences; and it is not that the existence of action, whose entity is not a destiny, is stated as the existence of action in order to display the cause of a destiny — and so the analogy adduced has no power to prove.” ⇒ What is at issue is the nature of the entity of a destiny; the Sūtra-master takes the separate statement of the five turbidities for his analogy, and Saṅghabhadra refutes his analogy with “it is stated nowhere.” One meaning and two schools recorded together, with neither judged to prevail.
Fourth, that intermediate existence is not a destiny. Saṅghabhadra twice cites the Kośa’s words verbatim and adjudicates them: “the Sūtra-master says further: that being so, since intermediate existence is named intermediate existence it should not be named a destiny. As to ‘because it is between two destinies it is named intermediate existence,’ this is contrary to principle, since the reason is not established”; and again, “and as to the Sūtra-master’s saying that if this were gathered into a destiny it would not be between, and then it should not be named intermediate existence, this too is contrary to principle.” The Elder gives a separate explanation, that one ought to grant an action outside the five destinies able to call forth the arising of intermediate existence, upon which Saṅghabhadra remarks, “yet that Elder’s cognition and discernment are in decline, and where there is no fault he falsely raises the charge of fault.”
Fifth, the ground of the Ābhāsvara gods’ difference in perception. Saṅghabhadra adduces the Sautrāntika explanation recorded in the Kośa and remarks, “the Sūtra-master adduces a sūtra to explain the sense of difference in perception, saying that among the Ābhāsvara the newly and the long born, with the aeon-fire as their object, have the two perceptions of terror and of no terror mixed, and hence are called different in perception, and not that the two perceptions of joy and of equanimity are mixed,” and objects that on that account there would be no separate principle by which the third meditative absorption is called one in perception through the perception of pleasure; while of the Elder he says outright, “now, examining his statement, it does not answer to the stations of consciousness.” The wording differs in weight toward the two.
Sixth, that in which consciousness adheres. Saṅghabhadra cites Vasubandhu’s explanation and adduces his passage “these four stations of consciousness are like a good field,” remarking at the end, “an explanation of this kind merely states his own feeling; sought out with careful examination, it has no deep principle”; and of the Elder’s divergent explanation he remarks, “his explaining it so is not a word of awakening to principle.”
Seventh, why the bodhisattva undergoes birth from a womb. Saṅghabhadra adduces the Kośa’s objection about the supernormal power of upholding a vow, first answering and then concluding: “now I say that this explanation’s principle must hold. A body preserved by supernormal power, not being perfumed as the support of the Buddha’s powers of merit and of the fearlessnesses and the rest, cannot benefit the world broadly”; and at the end he returns to his own school: “therefore the Vaibhāṣika masters from whom I have received my inheritance all say: the bodhisattva of the last body does not undergo birth by transformation, for the sake of benefiting others. This sense is thoroughly established and cannot be overturned.” The tone of this item is more level than that of the items above.
Eighth, whether an image really exists — the most concrete divergence. Saṅghabhadra adduces the Kośa’s words refuting the image and objects, “now I say that his reason cannot dispel the image, and so cannot resolve the objection refuting intermediate existence”; the condensed version of the same argument in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine runs, “yet the Sūtra-master and a class of masters like him, who grant that since an image is not established it is no analogy, speak contrary to principle. An image is not unestablished, since with respect to a distinct thing there arises just such an image, as this image’s own substance is what it depends upon,” and it records one who, agreeing with the Sūtra-master, proves by many reasons that an image is not existent — “the Venerable Xihui too, by many of the same reasons, proves that an image is not existent, in agreement with the Sūtra-master.” ⇒ The two parties are directly opposed on whether an image really exists, while on the conclusion that intermediate existence really exists they in fact agree; what differs is the route of the argument. One meaning and two schools recorded together, with neither judged to prevail.
Ninth, after the simile of the image there are still eight sets of divergent accounts — the actual end of this fascicle’s section boundary. The argument about the image is not the end of the debate for this unit. After the simile of the image and before the transition to a new topic, Saṅghabhadra records and refutes, one after another, eight sets of divergent accounts: the transmission of sound onward, the example of passing away from the formless, the simile of the inchworm, going by the force of intention, the account that “gandharva” is a mistaken recitation, the gloss on “about to be born,” the strained explanation of a sound formed by mind, and a divergent explanation of the three grades of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval. At the sentence “the nonexistence of intermediate existence having been refuted at length, one should now consider: to which destiny will it go?” the two treatises change topic together, and this is the true boundary between this unit and Unit 2. ⇒ All eight sets are divergent accounts recorded by Saṅghabhadra himself and are not statements of the Kośa; the words of each are given in the ninth item of section V of this unit’s apparatus (the general table of page locators standing separately in section IX). The items are recorded together without adjudication.
3. Divergences of Paramārtha’s Older Translation
In the passages corresponding to this fascicle, Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma forms a lineage of renderings of its own, and its format differs as well. The most conspicuous difference of format is the dividing and joining of the stanzas: Xuanzang gives the whole stanza first under “the stanza says / the treatise says,” while Paramārtha embeds his explanation line by line under “the verse says / the explanation says.” The stanza on intermediate existence in this fascicle Xuanzang writes as four lines in a row, while Paramārtha breaks it into two verses, “the existence of death and the existence of birth, in between the five aggregates” and “not having reached what should be reached, what is not yet born is named intermediate existence,” with prose commentary between them; and the passage of the simile of grain Xuanzang writes as eight lines in one breath, while Paramārtha breaks it into several short verses each with its embedded explanation.
The divergences of rendering fall into three classes. The first is difference of designation: the Heaven of the Multitude of the Four Great Kings is rendered the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Yāma Heaven the Heaven of Proclaimed Joy, the Tuṣita Heaven the Heaven of Good Contentment, and the Heaven of Delight in Working Transformations the Heaven of Transformed Delights; the Hell of Equal Reviving is rendered Renewed Life, Massed Crushing Massed Striking, Howling Crying Out, and Burning Heat Blazing; Jambudvīpa in the south is rendered the Yanfu Continent and Uttarakuru in the north the Northern Superior Birth; the Brahmapurohita Heaven is rendered the Heaven of Brahmā’s Forerunners, the Avṛha Heaven the Heaven of No Great Seeking, and the Akaniṣṭha Heaven the Lowest of None; and Kaśmīra is rendered Jibin. The second is systematic difference of rendering graphs: destiny is rendered way, sentient being living being, intermediate existence the intermediate skandha, image reflection, gandharva given in another transcription, non-returner anāgāmin, and attaining parinirvāṇa extinction. The third is difference of dividing and joining and of syntax: the order of the two similes is exchanged (Xuanzang has the pepper drink and the vajra ring, Paramārtha the vajra earring and the maricha drink); in the four stations of consciousness Paramārtha embeds the word “craving” in each line, giving “the station of consciousness that craves form” and the rest, and so displays more plainly than Xuanzang the sense that it abides by reason of craving; and in the four modes of birth Paramārtha adds the word “mixed” and sets himself the question “what is the sense of mixed?” to explain it, which Xuanzang’s version does not have.
There are two places where the divergence goes beyond the level of rendering, and they deserve particular note. First, the identity of the objector: Xuanzang has a non-Buddhist of wrong livelihood, Paramārtha the Nirgrantha’s son — the two do not point to the same non-Buddhist school. Second, the name of the sūtra adduced: Xuanzang has the Sūtra of the Horse-Keeping Clan, Paramārtha the Sūtra of Aśvalāyana, and the order in which the four castes are listed differs as well. Both places are recorded without adjudication.
A negative proposition is recorded besides: Xuanzang closes the refutation of “no attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval in the formless realm” with a stanza of the Udāna, while at the same place of refutation Paramārtha’s version states it outright in prose — “if so, in the formless realm too there should be said to be those who attain extinction in the interval, since there also they attain parinirvāṇa in the middle of the lifespan; and since it is not said, this grasping is mere private discrimination” — and passes directly on without quoting the stanza. This is a real difference of fullness between the two versions and not a failure of search, and is recorded as it stands. The relative merit of the two translations is not adjudicated.
4. Coordinates for Collateral Reading
What this fascicle establishes is the first register of the setting up of sentient beings, and also the first place where the name of intermediate existence is proved out in full. The three places below may be read against later treatises, and the words of those systems are given in section VII of this unit’s apparatus.
First, the criterion of the five destinies. This fascicle establishes the entity of a destiny as “unobscured-indeterminate alone,” and the whole ground for it lies in the one sentence “were it otherwise the destinies would be mixed together” — that is, mixture must be kept out. Later ages of the Yogācāra family prove the eighth consciousness with the same set of enumerated dharmas, and the criterion they give also runs, “only what is really existent and constant and pervasive and unmixed may be established as a true and real destiny and birth,” and, “dharmas that are not maturation would make destiny and birth mixed and disordered, since while dwelling in this destiny one arouses dharmas of the destiny and birth of another” — for whose words and page locators see section VII of this unit’s apparatus. ⇒ The only explicit text the two places have in common is the single item “unmixed”; the three items “really existent,” “constant,” and “pervasive” are added by that system and are not established in this fascicle. The entity to which each attaches differs as well: this fascicle attaches it to the unobscured-indeterminate, that system to the eighth consciousness. This is the most direct place of collateral reading between the two systems.
Second, the time intermediate existence abides. This fascicle establishes intermediate existence without touching the measure of the time it abides (the argument over the time it abides being in the next fascicle of this chapter). The Yogācārabhūmi on the same matter gives the measure of that time, saying that if intermediate existence has not obtained the condition of birth it abides at most seven days — one and the same dharma, and two systems differing in fullness, which may serve as a coordinate. For its words and page locators see section VII of this unit’s apparatus.
Third, the three conditions for entering the womb. This fascicle adduces the sūtra as three things present together, that the mother’s body be in fit condition, that father and mother join in mutual love, and that a gandharva be just present; the Yogācārabhūmi has three places present, its three being in order that the mother be in fit condition and the time also right, that father and mother join and arouse craving together, and that a gandharva be just present. The number of the three conditions and the name of the third are the same and the syntax slightly different — one and the same translation workshop and yet a difference of wording, which is only recorded, without adjudication. For its words and page locators see section VII of this unit’s apparatus.
考據Apparatus
界品明諸法體,根品明諸法用,世品明有情與器之所安立。此子從「三界是何」一問起,先立三界之處別(欲界二十·色界十七與十六二說·無色無處),次釋「欲」之體,次明五趣唯無覆無記,次列七識住·九有情居·四識住,次辨四生之類與所屬,末立中有並引理教二證以成其實有——一部毘曇之『世間篇』自此開卷。
一、科判定位
| 科判系統 | 此段之位 |
|---|---|
| 玄奘 T1558 九品 | 分別世品第三(品題〔T29 0040c22〕)之第一分——本子(子1)=卷八全〔0040c18–0045c04〕。本頌正一至正十二(八塊)+引頌六塊,合十四塊 |
| 承前之錨 | 品首「已依三界分別心等」〔T29 0040c23〕——所承者即根品末所辯之心心所俱生與六因四緣,故此品逕從「三界是何」問起 |
| 三家品級大科 | 世品先分二。頌疏〔T41n1823 0863a09〕「從此第三,明世間品,於中有二:一者明有情世間、二者明器世間」·光記〔T41n1821 0148a15〕「就〈世品〉中,一明有情世間、二明器世間」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0584a12〕「就世品中,先明有情、後明器者」 |
| 有情世間之九目(名目三家逐字同·所繫科層二式) | 光記〔T41n1821 0148a15〕與頌疏〔T41n1823 0863a14〕逐字同作「一明三界、二明五趣、三明七識住、四明九有情居、五明四識住、六明四生、七明中有、八明緣起、九明四有」,而二家皆繫此九目於「明有情生」一門之下——其上尚有二層:光記「就明有情世間中,一總辨有情、二判聚差別」〔T41n1821 0148a16〕·「就總辨有情中,一明有情生、二明有情住、三明有情沒」〔T41n1821 0148a17〕;頌疏同軌而句式小異,作「就明有情世間中有二:一總辨有情、二判聚差別」〔T41n1823 0863a10〕·「就總辨有情,復分三段:一明有情生、二明有情住、三明有情沒」〔T41n1823 0863a11〕·「就初明有情生中,復分九種」〔T41n1823 0863a13〕;寶疏〔T41n1822 0584a14〕則無此二層,逕分九別——「就明有情,文有九別:一明三界、二明五趣、三明七識住、四明九有情居、五明四識住、六明四生、七明中有、八明緣起、九明四有」 ⇒ 九目之名三家逐字全合,而所繫之科層二式(光記·頌疏三層·寶疏一層);唯錄不判。本子涵九目之一至七 |
| 本子首科(三家同標) | 光記「此下第一明三界,結前問起」〔T41n1821 0148a21〕·頌疏「此下第一,明三界者」〔T41n1823 0863a16〕·寶疏「論『已依三界至處別有幾』,已下三頌第一明三界也」〔T41n1822 0584a18〕 |
| 三疏分卷與玄奘分卷全同 | 子1 起處:俱舍卷八〔T29 0040c22〕·光記〔T41n1821 0148a05〕·寶疏〔T41n1822 0584a05〕·頌疏卷第八〔T41n1823 0863a07〕。⇒ 三家獨立分卷而界與玄奘逐一相合,此為本子 carve 之獨立 witness |
| 收卷句 | 「凡引證言理無異趣,此有異趣為證不成」〔T29 0045b29〕——中有實有之證之總收,其後即卷八卷尾題 |
開卷承轉句〔T29 0040c23〕:「已依三界分別心等。今次應說,三界是何?各於其中處別有幾?」
頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本子本頌八塊——〔0040c25〕正1–3(六十字)·〔0042a15〕正4·〔0042c02〕正5·正6前半(三十字)·〔0043b09〕正6後半·正7前半·〔0043b19〕正7後半·正8前半·〔0043c21〕正8後半·正9(三十字)·〔0044b07〕正10·〔0044b18〕正11·正12(四十字)——合二百四十字,恰十二頌。長行引頌六塊,其中〔0041c02〕〔0041c05〕〔0041c08〕〔0045b22〕為七言二十八字,〔0044a12〕〔0045a29〕為五言二十字。引頌之判皆有前文之徵:「如經頌言」〔0041c01〕·「邪命外道便詰尊者舍利子言」〔0041c04〕·「時舍利子反質彼言」〔0041c07〕·「如餓鬼女白目連云」〔0044a11〕·「如嗢拕南伽他中說」〔0045a27〕·「如經頌言」〔0045b20〕。
長行之三大段(各逾七百純漢·問答與異說最密處):〔0040c25〕正1–3 之釋(九百二十九字·『如何』『若爾』『經部師說』四見)·〔0042c02〕正5·正6前半之釋(一千零四字·『所以者何』『云何』『有餘師說』『如何』『豈不』『經部師說』九見)·〔0044b18〕正11·正12 之釋(一千零四十字·『豈不』『如何』『云何』『所以者何』五見)。
本子之並錄不判一處(唯錄二造·不判勝負):色界十七處與十六處二說——頌文自作「此上十七處,名色界於中」〔T29 0040c27〕,而長行錄「迦濕彌羅國諸大論師皆言:色界處但有十六」〔T29 0041a22〕,彼以大梵天為梵輔天處之高臺閣而非別地。
本子之論主明判一處(非並錄不判):中有有無之諍——「有餘部說:從死至生處容間絕,故無中有」〔T29 0044b15〕,論主答「此不應許。所以者何?依理教故」〔T29 0044b16〕而引理教二證;理證結曰「中有決定非無」〔T29 0044c23〕,教證結曰「中有於彼實有極成」〔T29 0045b07〕。⇒ 論錄反方而隨即不許,兩度結案;不得以『並錄不判』概之。
二、術語(名相)
| 漢(玄奘) | 真諦異名(首出 loc) | 本論定義句/所繫 |
|---|---|---|
| 界(能持自相) | 界(同) | 「能持自相故名為界」〔0041b21〕·「或種族義,如前已釋」〔0041b22〕 |
| 欲界 | 欲界(同) | 「地獄等四及六欲天并器世間,是名欲界」〔0041a02〕·「若有情界從自在天至無間獄,若器世界乃至風輪,皆欲界攝」〔0041a12〕 |
| 四大王眾天 | 「四天王天」〔T29n1559 0198a29〕 | 六欲天之首——「六欲天者,一、四大王眾天」〔0041a03〕 |
| 夜摩天 | 「唱樂天」〔T29n1559 0198a29〕 | 六欲天之三 |
| 覩史多天 | 「善知足天」〔T29n1559 0198a29〕 | 六欲天之四 |
| 樂變化天 | 「化樂天」〔T29n1559 0198b01〕 | 六欲天之五 |
| 等活地獄 | 更生〔T29n1559 0198b04〕 | 八大地獄之首——「一等活地獄、二黑繩地獄」〔0041a06〕 |
| 眾合地獄 | 「眾磕」〔T29n1559 0198b04〕 | 八大地獄之三 |
| 號叫/大叫 | 「叫喚」〔T29n1559 0198b04〕 | 八大地獄之四·之五 |
| 炎熱/大熱 | 「燒然」〔T29n1559 0198b05〕 | 八大地獄之六·之七 |
| 南贍部洲 | 「剡浮洲」〔T29n1559 0198b06〕 | 四大洲之首——「一南贍部洲」〔0041a09〕 |
| 北俱盧洲 | 「北勝生」〔T29n1559 0198b06〕 | 四大洲之四 |
| 梵輔天 | 「梵先行」〔T29n1559 0198b13〕 | 初靜慮三處之二 |
| 無煩天 | 「無大求」〔T29n1559 0198b16〕 | 第四靜慮八處之四 |
| 色究竟天 | 無下〔T29n1559 0198b16〕 | 第四靜慮八處之八 |
| 迦濕彌羅 | 「罽賓國師說」〔T29n1559 0198b18〕 | 十六處說之所出——「迦濕彌羅國諸大論師皆言:色界處但有十六」〔0041a22〕 |
| 無色界 | 無色界(同) | 「無色界中都無有處,以無色法無有方所」〔0041a25〕·「彼體非色立無色名,非彼但用色無為體」〔0041b25〕·「此四非由處有上下,但由生故勝劣有殊」〔0041a29〕 |
| 眾同分 | 「聚同分及命」〔T29n1559 0198c01〕 | 「對法諸師說彼心等依眾同分及與命根而得相續」〔0041b06〕 |
| 對法諸師 | 「阿毘達磨師說如此」〔T29n1559 0198c03〕 | 同上——本論通稱說一切有部本宗之師 |
| 欲(貪) | 欲(同) | 「此中欲言為說何法?略說段食婬所引貪」〔0041b29〕·「此界力能任持欲故」〔0041b28〕 |
| 趣 | 道〔T29n1559 0199b04〕 | 「趣謂所往,不可說言中有是所往,即死處生故」〔0042b18〕 |
| 無覆無記 | 無記(同系) | 「五趣體唯無覆無記,若異此者趣應相雜」〔0042a22〕·「五趣唯是有情數攝,體非中有」〔0042a23〕 |
| 補特伽羅 | 人(意譯系) | 「為遮實有能往諸趣補特伽羅故作是說」〔0042b25〕 |
| 識住 | 「愛色識住」等〔T29n1559 0200b23〕 | 「謂彼所繫五蘊四蘊,如其所應是名識住」〔0043a24〕·「識隨愛力依著於彼」〔0043b25〕 |
| 有情居 | 「眾生居有九」〔T29n1559 0200b18〕 | 「諸有情類唯於此九欣樂住故立有情居」〔0043b12〕 |
| 損壞識法 | ——(諦本此段從略) | 「謂諸惡處有重苦受能損於識」〔0043a29〕·「有頂天中有滅盡定能壞於識,令相續斷故非識住」〔0043b01〕 |
| 四生(卵胎濕化) | 「四雜眾生」〔T29n1559 0200c22〕 | 「生謂生類。諸有情中雖餘類雜,而生類等」〔0043c25〕 |
| 化生 | 化生(同) | 「無而欻有故名為化」〔0044a03〕·「一切生中何生最勝?應言最勝唯是化生」〔0044a14〕 |
| 中有 | 中陰〔T29n1559 0200c28〕 | 「於死有後、在生有前,即彼中間有自體起」〔0044b09〕·「為至生處故起此身,二趣中間故名中有」〔0044b10〕 |
| 生(有) | 生(同) | 「生謂當來所應至處,依所至義建立生名」〔0044b11〕·「所引異熟究竟分明,是謂當來所應至處」〔0044b14〕 |
| 像 | 影〔T29n1559 0201b25〕 | 「實有諸像理不成故,又非等故為喻不成」〔0044b27〕·「故知諸像於理實無」〔0044c10〕 |
| 健達縛 | 「乾闥婆」〔T29n1559 0201c24〕 | 「除中有身,何健達縛?前蘊已壞,何現在前?」〔0044c28〕 |
| 掌馬族經 | 阿輸羅耶那經〔T29n1559 0201c28〕 | 「復云何釋《掌馬族經》」〔0045a01〕之所引 |
| 不還·中般 | 阿那含·中滅〔T29n1559 0202a04〕 | 「有五不還,一者中般、二者生般、三無行般、四有行般、五者上流」〔0045a06〕·「中有若無,何名中般」〔0045a07〕 |
| 七善士趣 | 七種賢聖行〔T29n1559 0202a10〕 | 「又經說有七善士趣,謂於前五,中般分三,由處及時近中遠故」〔0045a10〕 |
| 嗢拕南伽他 | ——(諦本不引此頌·見目四誠實記) | 「然不說彼有中般者,如嗢拕南伽他中說」〔0045a27〕 |
名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德所傳之音寫可徵者。本子之異名多屬二譯譯字之別(見目四全表),非古德音義之訓;唯「健達縛」一名頌疏有音義之訓(「健達縛者,此云尋香,中有食香,名尋香也」〔T41n1823 0867c25〕),錄於目六。他者從闕,不據現代校本擬補。
三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷八全枚舉)
子1 範圍〔0040c18–0045c04〕<app> 錨共三十枚 = 異讀二十七(重出併二)+他藏交叉註一;此外另有 CBETA 回改 <note type="add"> 一枚(0045b1001),非 <app> 之屬,依本帙體例並錄大正原印,列於表末(以 ⟨CB⟩ 標·不入上列二十七之數)。依本帙體例,他藏交叉註(含拉丁行號者)非異讀,不入表。異讀二十七條全列(底本從大正【大】讀·語境句中以【 】標所校之字);CBETA 回改處底本從【CB】讀,並錄大正原印。
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【大】/異讀 | 語境(逐字·底本讀) | 觀察(唯錄不判) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0041002 | 0041a03 | 大/天【宋】【元】【明】 | 「一、四【大】王眾天」 | 「四大王眾天」為本論通行語·「四天王天」亦是同一天之常見異稱(真諦本即作此),兩讀皆通 |
| 0041016 | 0041a10 | 贍部洲/瞻部洲【石】 | 「一南【贍】部洲」 | 贍與瞻形近換用·音譯用字 |
| 0041036 | 0041a24 | 主/生【宋】【元】【明】·至【宮】 | 「一【主】所居非有別地」 | 「一主所居」謂大梵獨居如主·作「生」「至」則語不成詞 |
| 0041041 | 0041b28 | 任/住【宮】 | 「此界力能【任】持欲故」 | 任持與住持皆可通之複合詞·於此處文意相近 |
| 0041042 | 0041c04 | 子/二【宮】 | 「邪命外道便詰尊者舍利【子】言」 | 舍利子為人名·作「二」不成詞 |
| 0041043 | 0041c06 | 比丘/苾芻【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】 | 「【比丘】應名受欲人」 | 同指一詞·玄奘全論多用苾芻而此引頌獨用比丘 |
| 0041044 | 0041c06 | 受/愛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「比丘應名【受】欲人」 | 受欲(領納)與愛欲(貪著)語意略移·於外道詰難之語境皆可讀 |
| 0041045 | 0041c07 | 質/篔【石】 | 「時舍利子反【質】彼言」 | 質在此作反詰義·篔為竹屬字 |
| 0041046 | 0041c21 | 為/〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】 | 「此所隨增名【為】無色界繫」 | 為屬語助·省之亦可讀 |
| 0042001 | 0042a18 | 自/目【宮】 | 「即地獄等如【自】名說」 | 自名說謂依其自名而說·目名說不成詞 |
| 0042004 | 0042b26 | 特/持【石】 | 「為遮實有能往諸趣補【特】伽羅故作是說」 | 補特伽羅為音譯定字·特持皆音譯用字 |
| 0042005 | 0042b29 | 七/十【宮】 | 「如其次第識住有【七】,其七者何」 | 上句已言七·下作十則與上句不符 |
| 0042006 | 0042c08 | 由/中【明】 | 「彼【由】身異,或有異身」 | 彼由身異語順·彼中身異語生 |
| 0043001 | 0043a09 | 擾/優【石】 | 「喜則不然,【擾】動心故」 | 擾動為常見複合詞·優動不成詞 |
| 0043002 | 0043b01 | 定/受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「第四靜慮有無想【定】及無想事」 | 無想定與無想事對舉·一因一果 |
| 0043003 | 0043b20 | 住/位【宋】【元】【宮】 | 頌「說獨識非【住】」 | 全段主題為識住·「非住」正扣頌題 |
| 0043004 | 0043b25 | 愛/受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「識隨【愛】力依著於彼」 | 愛與受為二別法·此條涉義較他條為顯 |
| 0044006 | 0044a07 | 盧/慮【宮】 | 「遮盧鄔波遮【盧】」 | 人名音譯用字 |
| 0044010 | 0044a15 | 現/見【宮】【石】 | 「【現】受胎生有大利故」 | 現受謂當下領受·見受語稍拗 |
| 0044011 | 0044a20 | 曹/曾【石】 | 「我【曹】亦爾」 | 我曹為古語複數自稱·上文作「彼既是人,能成大義」·此條語意偏移較大 |
| 0044012 | 0044a27 | 有持/持有【宮】 | 「若人信佛【有持】願通能久留身」 | 詞序之異 |
| 0044014 | 0044b10 | 二/一【宮】 | 「【二】趣中間故名中有」 | 中有之名即立於二有之間·此條涉義較顯 |
| 0044015 | 0044b23 | 轉/縛【宮】 | 「現見世間相續【轉】法」 | 相續轉法扣穀等相續流轉之喻 |
| 0045002 | 0045a16 | 執/燒【宋】 | 「故彼所【執】定非應理」 | 承上文「非彼所執別有中天」〔0045a15〕·作燒不成文 |
| 0045003 | 0045a23 | 減/滅【宮】 | 「或【減】多壽方般涅槃」 | 減損與滅盡語意相近而力度略異 |
| 0045004 | 0045b04 | 支/分【石】 | 「聖教【支】離已成多部」 | 支離與分離為近義替換 |
| 0045006 | 0045b09 | 燒/繞【明】【宮】 | 「地獄猛焰已【燒】其身」 | 燒身與繞身意象有別·皆可狀猛焰逼身 |
| 0045b1001 ⟨CB⟩ | 0045b10 | 乃【CB】【麗-CB】/仍【大】 | 「因此命終受彼中有,乘茲【乃】墮無間地獄」 | CBETA 回改(非 <app> 異讀)——大正原印「仍」,CBETA 從【麗】回改作「乃」,底本流從 CB。不涉義:二讀語勢略異而所述一事 |
誠實記一:0041044 之異讀於大正校記帶星號,同一「受」字又見於次頌「汝師應名受欲人」〔0041c09〕而彼處另有星號標記——二處相承,讀時宜並觀。
誠實記二:0041042 之校記錨實在「邪命外道便詰尊者舍利子言」〔0041c04〕之「子」字上,「時舍利子反質彼言」〔0041c07〕所繫者為 0041045(質/篔)。
誠實記三(CBETA 回改):0045b1001 屬 CBETA 回改(<note type="add">)而非大正 witness 校記,故不入上列二十七之數;底本流從【CB】讀作「乃」,大正原印「仍」並錄於表。全子範圍內此類回改唯此一枚。
校勘結語:二十七條中,約二十條屬形近訛字或音譯用字之異;語意承重較顯者三條——0043004(愛/受·涉二別法)·0044014(二/一·涉中有名義本身之立)·0044011(曹/曾·語意偏移最大)。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持異讀者)。異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判,屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。
四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)
對勘基座:玄奘本卷八〔T29n1558 0040c18–0045c04〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0198a24–0202b21〕。真諦段之迄界以場景結構定——奘本收於「凡引證言理無異趣,此有異趣為證不成」〔0045b29〕,諦本同一往復收於「故不可偏以此偈證無中陰義」〔T29n1559 0202b20〕,其後即轉入中有形貌之問:「復次證名言者,是行無行。何道是所應往?中有若起有何相?」〔T29n1559 0202b21〕——與奘本子2 首頌「此一業引故,如當本有形」〔0045c11〕之場景一一相對。
二譯分卷不同:真諦世間品分四卷(之一〔0198a24〕·之二〔0204c02〕·之三〔0211c02〕·之四〔0218b09〕),玄奘分五卷(卷八至卷十二)。子1 對應段之尾落在真諦「之一」卷內,故本子之對應段界唯以場景結構定,不得以卷題界充。
體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至數處分引。故本子玄奘之十二本頌,於真諦本作若干短偈散布——其最著者見下第二十三條。
對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重與譯名系統差者二十八條):
- 三界總標頌·四趣次序不同——奘「地獄傍生鬼,人及六欲天,名欲界二十」〔0040c25〕‖諦「地獄鬼畜生、人道及六天,名欲界」〔T29n1559 0198a27〕。奘序作地獄·傍生·鬼·人,諦序作地獄·鬼·畜生·人道,傍生與鬼二趣次序互換。
- 六欲天名——奘「六欲天者,一、四大王眾天;二、三十三天;三、夜摩天;四、覩史多天;五、樂變化天;六、他化自在天」〔0041a03〕‖諦「六天者,一、四天王天;二、三十三天;三、唱樂天;四、善知足天;五、化樂天;六、他化自在天」〔T29n1559 0198a28〕。三十三天與他化自在天二名全同,餘四皆異。
- 八大地獄名——奘「一等活地獄、二黑繩地獄、三眾合地獄、四號叫地獄、五大叫地獄、六炎熱地獄、七大熱地獄、八無間地獄」〔0041a06〕‖諦「大地獄有八:一更生、二黑繩、三眾磕、四叫喚、五大叫喚、六燒然、七大燒然、八無間」〔T29n1559 0198b03〕。黑繩與無間二名全同。
- 四大洲名——奘「一南贍部洲、二東勝身洲、三西牛貨洲、四北俱盧洲」〔0041a09〕‖諦「洲有四:一剡浮洲、二東勝身、三西牛貨、四北勝生」〔T29n1559 0198b05〕。東勝身與西牛貨二名全同。
- 初靜慮三處名——奘「一梵眾天、二梵輔天、三大梵天」〔0041a16〕‖諦「初定三地者,一梵眾、二梵先行、三大梵」〔T29n1559 0198b13〕。梵輔與梵先行為譯名之差。
- 第四靜慮八處名——奘「一無雲天、二福生天、三廣果天、四無煩天、五無熱天、六善現天、七善見天、八色究竟天」〔0041a20〕‖諦「四定八地者,一無雲、二福生、三廣果。又一無大求、二無熱、三善現、四善見、五無下」〔T29n1559 0198b15〕。無煩與無大求·色究竟與無下差別較大;且諦本以「又」字另起一小組,行文結構與奘之連貫八列稍異。
- 色界十六說之所出——奘「迦濕彌羅國諸大論師皆言:色界處但有十六。彼謂:即於梵輔天處有高臺閣,名大梵天,一主所居非有別地,如尊處座四眾圍繞」〔0041a22〕‖諦「罽賓國師說:但有十六。何以故?於梵先行處,有處高廣最勝,如別層起,唯有一主名大梵處,非有別地」〔T29n1559 0198b18〕。迦濕彌羅與罽賓為同地異譯;奘本「如尊處座四眾圍繞」一喻於諦本無對應語。
- 無色界無處——奘「無色界中都無有處,以無色法無有方所,過去未來無表無色不住方所,理決然故」〔0041a25〕‖諦「釋曰:云何無處?無色法無有處。何以故?過去未來有教等無色法不住於處,此義決定」〔T29n1559 0198b21〕。奘之「無表無色」諦作「有教等無色法」。二譯句讀之異(非訛):真諦本以「有教」為表業之常譯——「有教身業」〔T29n1559 0163a25〕·「身有教業」〔T29n1559 0226b16〕;以「無教」為無表之常譯——「無教業」〔T29n1559 0226b26〕。故此處作「有教等無色法」者,非「無教」之訛:奘本以「無表」與「無色」並列為二,諦本則以「有教等」統舉而以「無色法」收之。大正原書於此無校記。唯錄不判,不臆改。
- 依何相續——奘「於無色界受生有情,以何為依心等相續?對法諸師說彼心等依眾同分及與命根而得相續」〔0041b05〕‖諦「聚同分及命,依此心相續。釋曰:眾生聚同分及命根,依此二彼心相續生,阿毘達磨師說如此」〔T29n1559 0198c01〕。對法諸師與阿毘達磨師同指一系。
- 經部師說——奘「或心心所唯互相依,故經部師說無色界心等相續無別有依」〔0041b16〕‖諦「或同心及心法,是故無色眾生心相續無別依止,經部師說如此」〔T29n1559 0198c12〕。義理全同,長行展開之詳略與句法次第略異。
- 界之立名——奘「何故名為欲等三界?能持自相故名為界」〔0041b21〕‖諦「云何說此三為欲界、色界、無色界?界以持為義,能持自相故」〔T29n1559 0198c17〕。
- 二喻次序互換——奘「略去中言故作是說,如胡椒飲如金剛環」〔0041b23〕‖諦「除相應言,譬如金剛耳璫及彌梨遮飲」〔T29n1559 0198c20〕。奘序胡椒飲在前,諦序金剛耳璫在前;且諦本「彌梨遮飲」存音譯,奘作意譯「胡椒飲」。
- 欲之體——奘「此中欲言為說何法?略說段食婬所引貪」〔0041b29〕‖諦「何法名欲?若略說,與段食相應欲、與婬相應欲,故於中名欲」〔T29n1559 0198c23〕。諦本以二「與……相應欲」句式分列段食與婬,奘本合為一句,開合之差。
- 外道往復第一頌——奘「世諸妙境非真欲,真欲謂人分別貪,妙境如本住世間,智者於中已除欲」〔0041c02〕‖諦「世間希有不名欲,於中分別愛名欲,世間希有住不異,智人於中唯除欲」〔T29n1559 0198c26〕。此為本子諸引頌中造語相去最遠者。
- ⭐ 問難者身分之異——奘「邪命外道便詰尊者舍利子言」〔0041c04〕‖諦「尼乾子對舍利弗說偈言」〔T29n1559 0198c28〕。二者所指非同一外道之部。此差非止譯名寬窄,乃問難者身分認定之異,唯錄不判。
- 舍利子之應對——奘「時舍利子反質彼言」〔0041c07〕‖諦「大德舍利弗答」〔T29n1559 0199a02〕。奘本明標反詰之語氣,諦本但作平常答語。
- 同縛馬答之喻——奘「此中何法名三界貪?謂三界中各隨增者,今此所言同縛馬答。猶如有問縛馬者誰?答言馬主。即彼復問馬主是誰?答言縛者。如是二答皆不令解」〔0041c12〕‖諦「何法名欲界等欲?是法能隨眠於欲色無色界中,是名欲界等欲。此答同縛馬答,如問縛馬者:誰是馬主?馬主。是誰?是能縛。此二悉不可解。不同縛馬答」〔T29n1559 0199a07〕。二本同用此喻,奘本之「不同彼答」收句在下段,諦本已含於本段內,編排稍異。
- 趣與道——奘「已說三界。五趣云何?頌曰:於中地獄等,自名說五趣,唯無覆無記,有情非中有」〔0042a13〕‖諦「如前所說三界。偈曰:於中地獄等,名說有五道。釋曰:於三界中說有五道,如前所立名,謂地獄、畜生、鬼神、天、人,由此自名說道有五」〔T29n1559 0199b04〕。趣與道為全篇系統性譯名差;又五趣列名之序,奘作地獄·傍生·鬼·人·天,諦作地獄·畜生·鬼神·天·人。
- 四識住之句式——奘「四識住當知,四蘊唯自地,說獨識非住,有漏四句攝」〔0043b19〕‖諦「復有四識住。釋曰:何者為四?愛色識住、愛受識住、愛想識住、愛行識住」〔T29n1559 0200b23〕。諦本逐句嵌一「愛」字,較奘本更顯『由愛故住』之義;奘本此義另於長行「識隨愛力依著於彼」〔0043b25〕處顯,非頌文自帶。
- 四生之總說——奘「於中有四生,有情謂卵等」〔0043c21〕‖諦「於中有四雜,眾生謂卵等。釋曰:卵生、胎生、濕生、化生。雜者何義?雜生為義。於中眾生相雜生,由生等故」〔T29n1559 0200c22〕。諦本增一「雜」字並自設「雜者何義」一問專釋之,奘本無此設問。
- 化生之定義——奘「云何化生?謂有情類生無所託是名化生,如那落迦、天、中有等,具根無缺支分頓生,無而欻有故名為化」〔0044a01〕‖諦「何者化生?是眾生不減具根圓得身及身分一時俱生,如天地獄中陰等」〔T29n1559 0200c27〕。奘本另出「生無所託」「無而欻有」以顯「化」字得名之由,諦本從略。
- 中有頌之拆合——奘一頌四句連書「死生二有中,五蘊名中有,未至應至處,故中有非生」〔0044b07〕‖諦拆為二偈,前作「死有及生有,在中間五陰」〔T29n1559 0201b05〕,後作「未至應至故,未生名中有」〔T29n1559 0201b08〕,中間夾長行釋。
- 穀喻一段之開合——奘二頌八句一氣連書「如穀等相續,處無間續生,像實有不成,不等故非譬。一處無二並,非相續二生,說有健達縛,及五七經故」〔0044b18〕‖諦拆為多枚短偈逐一夾釋,首作「似穀相續故,無間於後生」〔T29n1559 0201b15〕,續有「共一處二無」〔T29n1559 0201b24〕·「說五」〔T29n1559 0202a04〕·「行經故」〔T29n1559 0202a09〕等。此為二本結構性開合差之最典型例——非止字句,乃譯例本身。
- 像與影——奘「言像不成故非喻者,以一處所無二並故。謂於一處鏡色及像並見現前,二色不應同處並有,依異大故」〔0044c01〕‖諦「偈曰:共一處二無。釋曰:於餘一處見鏡色及影色,此一處中無道理二影俱有,依止四大異故」〔T29n1559 0201b24〕。像與影為全篇系統性譯字之異。
- 健達縛三事現前——奘「如契經言:入母胎者要由三事俱現在前,一者母身是時調適、二者父母交愛和合、三健達縛正現在前」〔0044c26〕‖諦「三處現前故,於母胎中眾生得受生。何者為三?一母四大調適有時,二父母互起愛心和合,三乾闥婆正至欲託生」〔T29n1559 0201c22〕。健達縛與乾闥婆為同詞異音譯。
- ⭐ 所引經名之異——奘「復云何釋《掌馬族經》?如彼經言:汝今知不?此健達縛正現前者,為婆羅門、為剎帝利、為是吠舍、為戍達羅?為東方來、為南西北?」〔0045a01〕‖諦「復次若汝執無中陰,云何會釋《阿輸羅耶那經》。經云:汝等能知不?是乾闥婆正至於中,為剎帝利、為婆羅門、為鞞舍、為首陀羅,為從東方來南西北方來,廣說如經」〔T29n1559 0201c27〕。經名全異(意譯與音譯),四姓列序亦異。
- 五不還之名——奘「《五不還經》當云何釋?如契經說:有五不還,一者中般、二者生般、三無行般、四有行般、五者上流」〔0045a05〕‖諦「偈曰:說五。釋曰:佛世尊說有五種阿那含,中滅、生滅、無行滅、有行滅、上流滅」〔T29n1559 0202a03〕。不還與阿那含·般與滅皆系統性譯名差。
- 七善士趣三喻——奘「又經說有七善士趣,謂於前五,中般分三,由處及時近中遠故。譬如札火小星迸時,纔起近即滅,初善士亦爾」〔0045a10〕‖諦「偈曰:行經故。釋曰:於經中說有七種賢聖行。於中說中滅人有三,由時節、處所、勝負差別故。譬如有鐵小火星纔出即滅,初人亦爾」〔T29n1559 0202a09〕。喻依用字與稱謂用字小異。
譯名對照(子1 範圍·逐字所見):地獄傍生鬼人(序)/地獄鬼畜生人道(序) · 四大王眾天/四天王天 · 夜摩天/唱樂天 · 覩史多天/善知足天 · 樂變化天/化樂天 · 等活地獄/更生 · 眾合地獄/眾磕 · 號叫地獄/叫喚 · 炎熱地獄/燒然 · 大熱地獄/大燒然 · 南贍部洲/剡浮洲 · 北俱盧洲/北勝生 · 迦濕彌羅/罽賓 · 梵輔天/梵先行 · 無煩天/無大求 · 色究竟天/無下 · 對法諸師/阿毘達磨師 · 眾同分/聚同分 · 胡椒飲金剛環/金剛耳璫彌梨遮飲(喻序亦異) · 邪命外道/尼乾子(身分之異) · 舍利子/舍利弗 · 趣/道 · 有情/眾生 · 中有/中陰 · 像/影 · 健達縛/乾闥婆 · 掌馬族經/阿輸羅耶那經 · 不還/阿那含 · 中般/中滅 · 生般/生滅 · 無行般/無行滅 · 有行般/有行滅 · 上流/上流滅 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。
誠實記(零命中亦誠實記):奘本以引頌收「無色界無中般」之破——「然不說彼有中般者,如嗢拕南伽他中說:總集眾聖賢,四靜慮各十,三無色各七,唯六謂非想」〔0045a27〕。真諦本同一破處作「若爾,於無色界亦應說有中滅人,亦於壽量中間般涅槃故。由不說故,是故此執惟自分別」〔T29n1559 0202a25〕,其後逕接下文,無此收攝頌之引。以容錯法於 T1559 全篇覆核「總集眾聖賢」「四靜慮各十」「三無色各七」「唯六謂非想」「聖賢」五詞皆零命中。⇒ 此為二本真實之詳略差,非檢索之失。二譯優劣不判。
五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·有則錄)
眾賢二論之品名非「世品」:T1562 作「辯緣起品第三之一已依三界辯得心等,今應思擇三界是何?各於其中處別有幾?」〔T29n1562 0456a16〕——起句與俱舍品首同一承轉;T1563 作「辯緣起品第四」〔0829a22 起〕。勿以俱舍品名搜之。 本子對應段起〔T29n1562 0456a16〕,訖於承轉句「已廣成立中有非無,今復應思:當往何趣?」〔T29n1562 0476b23〕;《顯宗論》以同一承轉「已廣成立中有非無,今復應思,當往何趣?」〔T29n1563 0837b14〕換題,二論獨立夾住同一段界。其後方轉入十二緣起支細釋,屬子2 範圍。體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引。
一、無色界心相續依何(涉三界之立·措辭最烈)——俱舍作「或心心所唯互相依,故經部師說無色界心等相續無別有依」〔0041b16〕。眾賢正面立對法宗云「即由此義,對法諸師說無色中以無身故,同分命等更互相依」〔T29n1562 0458b18〕;於世親則云「經主此中假為賓主,謬增正義作是難言:若爾,有色有情心等,何不但依此二相續」〔T29n1562 0458b19〕,又云「經主定於阿毘達磨無所承稟,謬述此言;或由自心憎厭對法,矯作是說,惑亂正宗。誰有妙通諸法相者,當作如是酬前所問?」〔T29n1562 0458c01〕。眾賢於「上座」一系亦破:「上座此中言無色界心與心所更互相依,如二蘆束相依而住,或如下界名色相依」〔T29n1562 0458c25〕,難之曰「應詰彼言:如欲色界,雖名四蘊更互相依,而許彼名別依色轉。如是無色心所與心雖相依止,然復應許別有所依得相續住」〔T29n1562 0458c27〕。⇒ 此處三方並陳(對法宗·經主·上座),一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
二、色界處十六與十八(涉三界之立)——眾賢破上座十八說:「上座色界立十八天,故作是言:修諸靜慮各有三品,謂上中下。隨三品因,生三天處。第一靜慮大梵天王,自類相望得有同分」〔T29n1562 0457a02〕,結之曰「是故迦濕彌羅國諸大論師,咸說大梵王所居即梵輔處,由茲色界處唯十六」〔T29n1562 0457a24〕。⇒ 眾賢此段不用「經主」字樣(所破為上座),然其所結之十六,與俱舍頌面所立之十七不同。唯錄二造·不判。
三、五趣體唯無覆無記抑兼善染(涉五趣之立·經主之難被逐句破)——眾賢引《七有經》立趣體,云「此經為顯趣體唯攝無覆無記,故簡異因」〔T29n1562 0459c01〕;於世親則逐字牒而破之:「然經主言非別說故,定非彼攝,如五濁中煩惱與見別說為濁;非別說故,彼見定非煩惱所攝。」〔T29n1562 0459c02〕,續判「故有說趣體兼善染。彼言非理,無處說故。」〔T29n1562 0459c05〕,末以「如何定知業是趣體?有所因故,有中別說;而非業有體非是趣,為顯趣因說為業有,故所引喻於證無能。」〔T29n1562 0459c09〕收之。⇒ 所爭在趣體之性(唯無覆無記/兼善染),眾賢以「無處說」破經主之五濁喻。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
四、中有非趣(涉五趣)——俱舍作「二趣中故名為中有,此若趣攝非中間故,是則不應說名中有」〔0042b20〕。眾賢兩處逐字引而判之:「經主復言:既爾,中有名中有故,不應名趣。二趣中故名中有者,此不應理,因不成故」〔T29n1562 0460b11〕,續云「若許中有非趣極成,可作是言:二趣中故名為中有。中有非趣既不極成,如何可言二趣中故名為中有?名中有故,因義不成」〔T29n1562 0460b13〕;又「又經主言:此若趣攝,非中間故,是則不應名中有者,亦不應理。所以者何?設是趣攝,如前所釋,成中有故;中有非趣,前說理成,經主後言不堪為證」〔T29n1562 0460b26〕。上座別出一解:「此中上座作如是言:若許中有非趣所攝,彼即應說離五趣外別有能感中有起業。此無有失是所許故」〔T29n1562 0460b29〕,眾賢評之曰「然彼上座覺慧衰微,於無過中妄興過難」〔T29n1562 0461a09〕。
五、極光淨天想異之所由(涉七識住)——俱舍此處錄經部師引經釋想異義(新舊生天於劫火有怖與不怖二想)〔0043a10 起〕。眾賢評云「經主引經釋想異義,謂極光淨新舊生天,緣於劫火,有怖不怖二想交雜,故名想異,非喜與捨二想交雜」〔T29n1562 0463b05〕,難之曰「若爾,不應第三靜慮由樂想故說名想一。有何別理」〔T29n1562 0463b07〕;於上座則云「上座此中作如是說:第三靜慮於一切時,由不怖想故言想一。彼所引教與經主同,今詳彼言非符識住」〔T29n1562 0463b11〕。⇒ 眾賢於二家措辭輕重有別,唯錄不判。
六、識所依著之義(涉四識住)——俱舍作「若爾,何故餘契經言:於識食中有喜有染,有喜染故識住其中、識所乘御」〔0043c01〕。眾賢引錄世親之釋云「此中經主作如是釋,亦不遮識、識所依著,總於諸蘊生憙染故;然如色等一一蘊中,生諸憙染」〔T29n1562 0465b07〕,又引「又佛意說,此四識住猶如良田,總說一切有取諸識猶如種子,不可種子立為良田,仰測世尊教意如是」〔T29n1562 0465b10〕,而評之曰「如是所釋但述己情,審諦思求無深理趣」〔T29n1562 0465b14〕。於上座之異解亦破:「又彼上座作是釋言:即此不應還住於此,故不可說識隨識住」〔T29n1562 0465c10〕,評曰「彼如是釋,非悟理言」〔T29n1562 0465c14〕。
七、菩薩何以受胎生(涉四生)——俱舍作「若人信佛有持願通能久留身,此不成釋因論生論」〔0044a27〕。眾賢先引後答:「此中經主作如是難:若人信佛有持願通能久留身,此不成釋。」〔T29n1562 0467c25〕,續云「今謂此釋其理必成。通所留身,非佛功德力無畏等所依熏故,不能廣大饒益世間」〔T29n1562 0467c26〕,末歸己宗曰「故我所稟毘婆沙師咸作是言:後身菩薩為利他故不受化生。此義極成,不可傾動」〔T29n1562 0468a05〕。⇒ 此條眾賢引難後自申正解,語氣較前列諸條為平。
八、像是否實有(涉中有實有之證·分歧最具體)——俱舍作「言像不成故非喻者,以一處所無二並故。謂於一處鏡色及像並見現前,二色不應同處並有,依異大故」〔0044c01〕。眾賢引之曰「經主此中作如是釋,諸像實有,理不成故。又非等故,為喻不成」〔T29n1562 0470a18〕,難之曰「今謂彼因不能遣像,故不能解破中有難」〔T29n1562 0470b02〕,又曰「又諸大種其處應同,彼無所依大種異故。若有對故無斯過者,則不應以依異大故證鏡像色二處不同,能造所造有對同故。」〔T29n1562 0470b11〕。《顯宗論》同辯之濃縮版云「然經主等一類諸師,許像不成故非譬者,彼說非理。像非不成,對別現生如是像故,猶如此像本質所依。」〔T29n1563 0834c21〕,又「然經主等立像無因,謂一處所無二並故」〔T29n1563 0835a15〕,並記一位同經主而以多理證像非有者——「大德喜慧亦以多同證像非有同經主者。如經主破有不同者,《順正理》中已廣別破,今更略述」〔T29n1563 0835c08〕。⇒ 二家於『像是否實有』正面相反,而於「中有實有」一結論實則同許——所異者在論證之路。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
九、像喻之後至承轉前之異說鏈(涉中有實有之證·眾賢自錄而破之八組)——像辯訖後至換題承轉之間,二論仍連續列出八組異說,皆在本子段界之內:①聲之展轉——「有餘師言:風等緣合有差別故,聲展轉至,及不離質,二皆可聞。」〔T29n1562 0474a03〕;②無色歿之例——「有餘復言:如無色界歿,中無連續,欲色界色生。如是亦應此死有滅,中無連續,彼生有起,所引穀喻於證無能。」〔T29n1562 0474a14〕,《顯宗論》濃縮作「如無色歿欲色色生中無連續,如是亦應死生二有中無連續。」〔T29n1563 0836c26〕;③尺蠖喻——「有餘復言:猶如尺蠖前安前足後足後移,如是死生方所雖隔,先取後捨得至餘方,是故於斯中有無用。」〔T29n1562 0474c08〕,顯宗作「有餘復言:猶如尺蠖前安前足後足後移,如是死生方所雖隔,先取後捨得至餘方,中有何用?」〔T29n1563 0837a03〕;④如意勢通——「有餘復言:死生二有雖隔而至,如意勢通。」〔T29n1562 0474c18〕,顯宗同文〔T29n1563 0837a07〕;⑤健達縛誤誦說——「有謂後經應如是說:塞建陀滅正現在前。傳者謬誦為健達縛,於此位中樂器無故。」〔T29n1562 0475b03〕;⑥「將生」之訓——「有謂此說究竟為遠,於已生位說將生言,如說大王今何來此。」〔T29n1562 0475b20〕;⑦意成聲之曲釋——「有隨自執妄釋此經,言意成聲詮無色界。」〔T29n1562 0475c02〕;⑧中般三品之別解——「有說諸有壽量中間斷餘煩惱皆名中般,由至界位或想或尋而般涅槃,故說三品。」〔T29n1562 0476a27〕。⇒ 八組皆眾賢自錄異說而後破,非俱舍自說;本目唯錄其立說與所在,並錄不判。
六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏)
神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,現存七卷=卷一·卷二(界品之一·之二)·卷四·卷五·卷六·卷七(根品之二至之五)·卷十七(賢聖品之三)——世品·業品·隨眠品全闕。⇒ 泰疏殘·世品闕·本子無逐文釋可繫,不以他卷之文充之。以下三家並錄。
(一)三界之立
- 八大地獄名義——光記引《正理》云「《正理》三十一釋前七地獄云眾苦逼身數悶如死,尋蘇如本,故名等活。謂彼有情雖遭種種斫刺磨擣,而彼暫遇涼風所吹尋蘇如本,等前活,故立等活名。先以黑索拼量支體,後方斬鋸,故名黑繩。眾多苦具俱來逼身,合黨相殘,故名眾合。眾苦所逼異類悲號,怨發叫聲,故名號叫。劇苦所逼發大酷聲,悲叫稱怨,故名大叫。火隨身轉炎熾周圍,熱苦難任,故名炎熱。若內若外、自身他身皆出猛火互相燒害,熱中極故,名為極熱」〔T41n1821 0148b12〕·「先以黑索拼量支體,後方斬鋸,故名黑繩」〔T41n1821 0148b16〕·「眾多苦具俱來逼身,合黨相殘,故名眾合」〔T41n1821 0148b17〕·「異類悲號,怨發叫聲,故名號叫」〔T41n1821 0148b18〕·「火隨身轉炎熾周圍,熱苦難任,故名炎熱」〔T41n1821 0148b20〕。頌疏自出案語云「一、等活地獄,謂彼有情雖遭種種斫刺磨擣,而彼暫遇涼風所吹,尋蘇如本,等前活故,立等活名。」〔T41n1823 0863b15〕·「八、無間地獄者,受苦無間,或無樂間苦,故名無間」〔T41n1823 0863b26〕。
- 六欲天名義——頌疏「三、夜摩天,此云時分,謂彼天中時時多分唱快樂哉。四、覩史多天,此云喜足,於五欲樂生喜足心。五、樂變化天,於五欲境自變化故」〔T41n1823 0863b06〕。
- 色界處數之三說(三疏互異之一)——光記備列四說並各繫其人:「論主頌中述西方師義,說有十七,故《婆沙》云『西方師說色界十七。彼師意說:以大梵王壽、量、處等異餘二天,故於初定別立三天。』」〔T41n1821 0149a03〕·「又《正理》云有餘別說十七處名,初靜慮中總立二處,第四靜慮別說無想」〔T41n1821 0149a10〕·「又《正理》云上座色界立十八處」〔T41n1821 0149a13〕·「今此國師二俱不立,由無別地故唯十六。故《婆沙》云迦濕彌羅諸論師說,初靜慮地唯有二處」〔T41n1821 0149a14〕。頌疏則逕以部名標之:「於色界中立十七天,依經部宗也。若薩婆多宗,唯立十六天,除大梵天」〔T41n1823 0864a10〕·「若上座部,亦立大梵天,由身壽不同故。亦立無想天,謂與廣果因果別故。由此色界即有十八天」〔T41n1823 0864a19〕。⭐ 互異點=十七之持有者,光記標「西方師」(引婆沙語),頌疏標「經部宗」。唯錄不判。
- 無色界之中有(涉判釋·居承衍所收之類)——光記引婆沙備二解並自出斷語:「《婆沙》六十八云問:無色沒生欲、色界者,彼二中有何處現在前?有作是說:在第四靜慮。評曰:彼不應作是說。所以者何?若無色界有方處者可作是說。然無色界無有方處,何緣遠至第四靜慮?有餘師說:若從彼沒生無色界,即在彼方處中有現在前。彼亦不應作如是說。所以者何?若作是說,彼無色界沒生無色者,云何可爾?應作是說:若欲、色界沒生無色界,及無色沒生無色者,彼無色界沒生欲、色時,彼二中有即當生處而現在前」〔T41n1821 0149b17〕·「有餘師說:若從彼沒生無色界,即在彼方處中有現在前」〔T41n1821 0149b21〕·「論主以理為宗,非以《婆沙》評家為量,何勞通釋」〔T41n1821 0149b29〕。
- 界之名義——光記「界者,或是持義、或種族義」〔T41n1821 0150a21〕,又釋依主釋云「又欲之界至應知亦然者,第二解約依主釋。此界是欲之界,故名欲界。即是欲之任持,以此界能任持欲故」〔T41n1821 0150b06〕。
- 無色界心等相續之往復(涉判釋·居承衍所收之類)——光記判論主此輪問答之意云「如是所難方便,欲明同分、命根非實有體」〔T41n1821 0150a10〕,並於論錄經部說處直判「引說同己」〔T41n1821 0150a12〕。論文自身未自道其意。
- 無色之名義——光記「所言色者是變礙義,即十種色。或示現義即是色處。恐疑無色以色無為體,故今釋言:彼四無色,體非是色,立無色名;非彼無色但用色無之處無法為體」〔T41n1821 0150b02〕。
(二)欲之體與外道往復
- 妙欲非真欲——光記引《法蘊足論》云「如《法蘊足論》第六云然五妙欲非真欲體,真欲體者是緣彼貪」〔T41n1821 0150b13〕,並釋頌意云「此頌意言:可愛妙色、聲、香、味、觸非真欲體。真欲體者,謂緣彼生分別貪著。欲境如本,智者於中名離欲」〔T41n1821 0150b16〕。
- 往復之場景(補論本未明言之敘事)——光記「尊者舍利子有時為人說如是頌。爾時有一邪命外道不遠而住,以頌難詰舍利子」〔T41n1821 0150b19〕·「時舍利子報外道言:起惡尋思,實名受欲。非諸苾芻於世妙境皆起不善分別尋思,故汝不應作斯難詰」〔T41n1821 0150b23〕·「時彼外道默然不能答,彼師實觀可愛色故」〔T41n1821 0150b27〕。
- 欲何以稱妙——光記引婆沙「如《婆沙》一百七十三,一解云:復次諸欲下賤,而貪欲者分別增益取為淨妙,故說為妙」〔T41n1821 0150c02〕。
- 同縛馬答——光記補其事相與邏輯云「論主今此所言,同縛馬答。外道殺馬祀天縛馬著柱,有人問言:『縛馬者誰?』答言:『馬主。』『馬主是誰?』答言:『縛者。』如是二答皆不令解」〔T41n1821 0150c16〕。
(三)五趣
- 那落迦四義——光記引《正理》「若依《正理》二十二釋五趣名云那落名人,迦名為惡。人多造惡,顛墜其中,由是故名那落迦趣。或近人故名那落迦,造重罪人速墮彼故」〔T41n1821 0151b09〕。
- 傍生與餓鬼之訓——光記「言傍生者,彼趣多分身橫住故,或彼趣中容有少分傍行者故。又類多故,多愚癡故。名曰傍生」〔T41n1821 0151b19〕·「言餓鬼者,謂餘生中喜盜他物、習慳貪等。又復多是所祀祖宗,又多希求以自存濟。又多怯劣,其形疲悴、身心輕躁,故名餓鬼」〔T41n1821 0151b21〕。
- 中有非趣之理——光記緊扣論本云「趣是所往,中有是能往,不可說能往是所往趣,即死處生故」〔T41n1821 0152a25〕·「名中有故,不應名趣。二趣中間而受生故,名為中有。此若趣攝,不應名中」〔T41n1821 0152b01〕。
- 趣體唯異熟抑通長養(涉判釋)——光記「此中兩師,前說為正。故婆沙一百七十二云問:已知趣體唯是無覆無記,於中為但是異熟?為通長養?若但是異熟者,品類足說當云何通?如說五趣攝五蘊、十二處、十八界。若通長養者,則趣體雜亂,以人趣中亦引起色界長養諸根大種故。答:應說趣體唯是異熟。問:品類足說當云何通?答:彼文應說五趣攝五蘊、十一處、十七界少分。而不作是說者,當知是誦者錯謬。有說:彼論通五趣眷屬,感五趣業及能防護,非唯說趣,是故無過。然由煩惱界有差別,由異熟蘊趣有差別,是故趣體唯是異熟」〔T41n1821 0152b09〕·「答:應說趣體唯是異熟」〔T41n1821 0152b15〕。寶疏於同段標其為異說並自出判語——「結歸有部宗也」〔T41n1822 0587b23〕·「論『有說一向記至亦通長養』,述異說也。此三說中,第二為正」〔T41n1822 0587b23〕,並引《正理》之由「唯異熟生故,又無過故」〔T41n1822 0587b25〕——寶疏之引號止於此;其下「若通長養,身在欲界修得天眼是長養性,趣應雜亂」〔T41n1822 0587b25〕落在寶疏引號之外,是寶疏自出之申論,不得併入所引《正理》之文。誠實記:此二句於 T1562 逐字容錯搜索皆零命中(「唯異熟生故」0·「若通長養」0·「趣應雜亂」0),故寶疏所引當屬節引或意引,唯錄不判。⇒ 二疏所取者同是底本之「有說:一向是異熟生」〔T29 0042b27〕一說,且皆明標三說為異說;論文自身未落判語。
- 阿素洛屬何趣(涉判釋·寶疏獨詳)——寶疏「阿素洛者,鬼趣所攝。天帝釋言本是天者,是諂曲語」〔T41n1822 0587c05〕·「曾聞曼馱多王威德勝於天故。難陀、跋難陀等雖是傍生,威德自在勝諸天眾。故阿素洛唯鬼趣收」〔T41n1822 0587c11〕。
(四)七識住
- 一分天所攝——光記引婆沙「如《婆沙》一百三十七云『一分天謂欲界天,不言初定。』又《婆沙》云初識住唯欲界繫故,但依未至滅。第二識住初定繫故,依初靜慮、未至靜慮中間,第二靜慮近分滅」〔T41n1821 0152c04〕。
- 梵眾何處曾見梵王(三疏詳略差之最大者)——光記於此備列諸解,其標論本正解處作「初生見已,後重見時,起如是念:我等曾見如是有情長壽久住」〔T41n1821 0153b02〕,別引《正理》一解云「有作是說:彼梵眾天不受處胎、斷末磨苦,由斯得有念無忘失,故憶前生所見等事」〔T41n1821 0153b29〕,末自出總計案語「上來《正理》總有六解,前三同此,後三不同。又《婆沙》九十八有五解,初三同此論」〔T41n1821 0153c02〕。寶疏引《正理》而不作比對案語:「《正理論》云謂諸梵眾初下生時,見大梵王威光赫烈,雖懷敬慕欲往親承,威神所逼未果前詣,於茲荏苒遂致多時。」〔T41n1822 0588b10〕。頌疏於同一問僅出一解:「問:『何故梵王、梵眾起一因想?』答:謂大梵王於劫初時獨一而住,更無侍衛,遂發願言:『云何當令諸餘有情生我同分?』時極光淨天見已悲愍,從彼處沒,生為梵眾。梵王纔發願,見有天生故,大梵王起如是想:我表能生也。彼諸梵眾初見大梵威德特尊天,又憶念知先因梵王發誓願故,我來生此,是故梵眾起如是念:我等皆是大梵王生」〔T41n1823 0865a16〕。
- 極光淨天想異之三層辯(涉救破)——光記「經部引經釋第三識住名想異,如文可知。《正理》難意:第三定天見下水災,新、舊生天有怖、不怖想,應名想異。若俱舍師救:第二定中喜擾動故,見下火災怖、不怖想」〔T41n1821 0154a02〕。
(五)九有情居與四識住
- 有情居與識住二門之別——光記引《正理》「《正理》二十二云謂諸有情自樂安住所依色等實物非餘,以諸有情是假有故。然諸實物是假所居,故有情居唯有情法。以有情類於自依身愛住增強,非於處所。又於處所立有情居,即有情居應成雜亂。居無雜亂,唯有內身,故有情居唯有情法」〔T41n1821 0154b08〕·「又於處所立有情居,即有情居應成雜亂。居無雜亂,唯有內身,故有情居唯有情法」〔T41n1821 0154b12〕。
- 識所依著之限——光記「就有漏四蘊中,唯取自地,非餘他地。就自地中,取自身、情數,非取他身、非情。故《正理》二十二云又自地中唯有情數、唯自相續立為識住。非非情數、他相續中。識隨樂住,如自相續」〔T41n1821 0154c02〕。
- 王座喻與人船喻——光記「凡言識住,由離能住識,別立所住四蘊。非能住識可名識住,故不可說識為識住,如非即王可名王座」〔T41n1821 0154c22〕·「或若有四蘊法,識所乘御,說名識住。喻況如人乘船道理,非識御識,故識非識住」〔T41n1821 0154c24〕。
(六)四生
- 世羅生從鶴卵(三疏皆錄)——頌疏「昔於此洲,有商人入海,得一雌鶴,形色偉麗,奇而悅之。遂生二卵,於後卵開,生二童子,端正聰明,年長出家,得阿羅漢果」〔T41n1823 0866b05〕。
- 般遮羅王五百子(三疏詞面互異)——光記「般遮羅是地名,唐言執五。此王從地為名,王妃生五百卵已羞愧,恐為災變,以小函盛棄殑伽河,隨流而去」〔T41n1821 0155c01〕·「妃自登城告五百子說上因緣,『如何今者欲造逆罪。若不信者,皆應張口。』妃按兩乳,有五百道乳汁各注一口,應時信伏」〔T41n1821 0155c10〕。
- 曼馱多之名——光記「曼馱多是王名,唐云我養。從布殺陀王頂皰而生,顏貌端正。王抱入宮,告誰能養。諸宮各言我養也。故以標名。舊云頂生王」〔T41n1821 0155c16〕。
- 菩薩受胎生與持願通(涉救破)——光記「《正理》二十二救曰今謂此釋其理必成。通所留身,非佛功德力、無畏等所依熏故,不能廣大饒益世間」〔T41n1821 0156b02〕·「若作俱舍師破:佛後身界非力等依,如何益物?若言後身接前力等所依身起能益物者,此留化身亦接力等所依身起」〔T41n1821 0156b09〕。
- 化生何故死無遺形(三疏互異·寶疏獨加案語)——光記「問:何故化生死無遺形?答:如《正理論》云化生何故死無遺形?由彼頓生,故應頓滅。如戲水者出沒亦然。毘婆沙師說:化生者,造色多故,死無遺形。大種多者,死非頓滅。即由此義,可以證知一四大種生多造色」〔T41n1821 0156b16〕,並引婆沙評家之案曰「評云:如前所說者好。《婆沙》評家既取前師一四大種但造一色,故知造色多者死無遺形是不正義」〔T41n1821 0156c05〕。寶疏於同一材料下別加案語:「評云:如前說者好。今詳《正理》不以《婆沙》評家為正。若作俱舍師破,汝准此釋,違《婆沙》正義也」〔T41n1822 0591b14〕。
(七)中有之立與實有之證
- 穀喻之立量(二疏各出格式)——頌疏「量云:死生是有法,要處無間是宗法;因云:以續生故;同喻云:猶如種果。種果是續生,種果無間絕,死生是續生,死生無間絕。」〔T41n1823 0867b07〕。光記較簡:「立量言:死、生中間必有連續,相續生故,喻如種果」〔T41n1821 0157a09〕。
- 像喻不成之四門——光記為論本原有四喻作科:「就中有四,一約鏡像同處破、二約二像同處破、三約影光同處破、四約近遠別見破」〔T41n1821 0157a26〕。
- 健達縛之訓(唯頌疏獨有)——頌疏「健達縛者,此云尋香,中有食香,名尋香也」〔T41n1823 0867c25〕。舊判『三疏皆有此訓』,經逐字重驗不成立——光記於本子範圍無此音義之訓,此訓唯頌疏獨出。誠實記之。
- 七善士趣之三品時處——光記「五不還內,中般分三為七善士。言分三者,欲界沒已受色界中有,往上受生,由處及時各有三種,謂近、中、遠分成三人。未出欲界而般涅槃」〔T41n1821 0157c28〕。
- 收卷處「二責既等,何乃偏徵」之語主(二疏異科·並錄不判)——光記繫之於無中有家:「『二責既等何乃偏徵』者,無中有家云:二責既等,何乃偏徵中有是無?『二釋於經至為證不成』者,論主云」〔T41n1821 0159c21〕;寶疏則繫之於論主:「論『二責既等至竝無違害』,論主明經不成證也,一以二責等、二以二釋同」〔T41n1822 0593b21〕。二疏於前二句(「寧知經意如此非餘」屬無中有家/大眾部·「汝復焉知如餘非此」屬論主)所判全同,唯此第三句歧出。⇒ 同一句而二疏異繫,唯錄不判;本子白話層依寶疏之科作論主語。
- 聖教支離已成多部(三疏篇幅懸殊之最)——光記獨詳列部派分裂之目,其起處作「佛涅槃後百有餘年,無憂王時創分二部,一大眾部、二上座部」〔T41n1821 0158c28〕,凡三十行。寶疏僅一句帶過:「聖教支離已成多部者,佛涅槃後一百年為初、四百年為後,本末分成二十部,廣如《宗輪論》說」〔T41n1822 0592c24〕。頌疏於此段全無對應文字。
- 度使魔羅之故事(二疏詞面小異)——光記「魔羅,名度使。度使,此言毀壞。魔羅,此言殺者」〔T41n1821 0159a28〕,續引婆沙「故《婆沙》一百二十五云羯落迦孫馱佛訶叱度使魔羅,應時彼魔陷入地獄。曾聞彼佛將一侍者名曰志遠,入婆羅村次第乞食。時魔度使化作小年,擲石遙打。侍者頭破血流被面,隨佛後行。時佛右旋如象王顧,見如是事訶叱魔言:『汝何非分造斯惡業。』魔時業盡,便墮地獄」〔T41n1821 0159a29〕。寶疏同引而侍者名作「至遠」:「《婆沙》一百二十五羯洛迦孫馱佛,將一侍者名曰至遠,入婆羅門村次第乞食。時魔度使化作少年擲石遙打,侍者頭破血流被面,隨佛後行。時佛呵叱魔言:『汝何非分造斯惡業。』魔時業盡便墜地獄」〔T41n1822 0593a04〕。
- 再生之得名(三疏互異)——光記「婆羅門名再生,初生名一生,後受婆羅門法復名一生,故受法已名曰再生。如苾芻亦名再生。謂初生及受戒。如卵生亦名再生」〔T41n1821 0159b29〕。寶疏較簡:「婆羅門名再生,以初生時名為一生,受法之時名再生也」〔T41n1822 0593b02〕。頌疏但作專名而不訓其義:「有外道婆羅門名再生,年老來見世尊。世尊呵嘖:汝今年老,已過盛位」〔T41n1823 0868a29〕。
- 胎外五位(三疏同繫於「過盛位」句下)——光記「胎外有五位,一嬰孩、二童子、三小年、四盛年、五老年」〔T41n1821 0159c04〕·寶疏「出胎有五位,一嬰姟、二童子、三少年、四盛年、五老年」〔T41n1822 0593b03〕·頌疏「胎外有五位:一嬰孩、二童子、三少年、四盛年、五老年」〔T41n1823 0868b02〕。頌疏續文方接「至衰將近琰魔王」〔T41n1823 0868b03〕·「欲往前路無資糧」〔T41n1823 0868b04〕·「求住中間無所止」〔T41n1823 0868b04〕三句之逐句牒釋。
(七之附)中般二異解之科與破法範圍
- 二路之科——光記標本段為二解:「就總釋中有二異解:一壽量中間……」〔T41n1821 0158a10〕,下分「此釋壽量中間有其三種:一由至界位,界謂惑種……二由至想位,想謂染想……三由至尋位,尋謂尋求」〔T41n1821 0158a16〕,另標「此別釋近天中間三種差別」〔T41n1821 0158b01〕。寶疏所科不同——其標近天一路為「第三師異釋」〔T41n1822 0592b04〕。
- 光記於此科下自存又解三則(並錄不判)——「又解:近天中間說有三種,還約界、想、尋位分為三種」〔T41n1821 0158a28〕·「又解:此中三種亦通壽量中間」〔T41n1821 0158b08〕·「又解:此中三種亦如其次第釋前界、想、尋三」〔T41n1821 0158b09〕。⇒ 光記所立之『兩路三品』非其定說:其自出三解,皆許近天一路之三品回攝於界、想、尋三位或通於壽量一路。論文自身無此二路之別,唯總錄「有餘復說:或壽量中間、或近天中間」〔T29 0045a16〕;『兩路三品』是光記之科,非論文自身結構。
- 破法之範圍——寶疏明分二層:「此唯破壽量中間,不破近天中也」〔T41n1822 0592c09〕。⇒ 火星喻雙破二路,而無色界之反難唯破壽量一路。 二疏之科語與破法分際並錄不判。
(八)三疏互異總覽(並錄不判)
| 議題 | 光記 | 寶疏 | 頌疏 | 互異之點 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 色界十七之持有者 | 西方師(引婆沙) | 未獨立標 | 經部宗 | 部派標籤不同 |
| 梵眾曾見梵王 | 備列六解並比對婆沙五解 | 引正理一解而無比對案語 | 僅出一解 | 詳略差之最大 |
| 化生死無遺形之評家案 | 逕引婆沙評家定案 | 另加案語疑正理與婆沙評家相違 | 未論及 | 寶疏獨有批判性案語 |
| 部派分裂始末 | 詳列近三十行 | 一句帶過並指宗輪論 | 全無對應文 | 篇幅懸殊之最 |
| 再生之得名 | 釋二重生義並類比苾芻卵生 | 釋二重生義(較簡) | 僅作專名不訓 | 訓詁有無之異 |
| 度使魔羅侍者名 | 志遠 | 至遠 | 未及此段 | 一字之異·或屬傳抄 |
| 健達縛之音義訓 | 無 | 無 | 此云尋香 | 頌疏獨有 |
| 「二責既等,何乃偏徵」之語主 | 無中有家 | 論主 | 未及此段 | 同一句而二疏異繫 |
| 有情世間九目之科層 | 繫於「明有情生」門(其上二層) | 逕於「明有情」下分九別 | 繫於「明有情生」門(其上二層) | 名目三家全合而科層二式 |
三疏互異之處,逐家並錄,不判是非。三疏之判釋與其互異之義理取捨,別居義疏層之承衍節。
七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)
本子所立之三界五趣四生與中有,是部派毘曇『有情安立面』之總表;其向唯識系之承接(逐條繫彼系逐字):
- 五趣四生 → 阿賴耶識十證之一:本子立「五趣體唯無覆無記,若異此者趣應相雜」〔T29 0042a22〕,其明文之判準只有『無雜』一條(「若異此者趣應相雜」)。《成唯識論》以同一組法數為證第八識之一據——「又契經說:有情流轉五趣、四生。若無此識,彼趣、生體不應有故」〔T31n1585 0016b03〕,其所出之判準逐字作「謂要實有、恒、遍、無雜,彼法可立正實趣、生」〔T31n1585 0016b04〕·「非異熟法趣、生雜亂,住此起餘趣、生法故」〔T31n1585 0016b05〕。⇒ 『趣體須無雜』一準二系不改,所立之體則異(本子繫之於無覆無記,唯識繫之於第八識)——此為②橋於世品最直之一錨。
- 中有 → 瑜伽本地分之中有段:本子立「於死有後、在生有前,即彼中間有自體起」〔T29 0044b09〕,而不及中有住時之量(住時之辯在本品子2)。《瑜伽師地論》意地於同一事作「又此中有,若未得生緣,極七日住」〔T30n1579 0282a27〕——同一法而二系詳略異,可為對讀之座標。
- 健達縛三事現前 → 瑜伽入胎之三緣:本子引經作「入母胎者要由三事俱現在前,一者母身是時調適、二者父母交愛和合、三健達縛正現在前」〔T29 0044c26〕;《瑜伽師地論》作「又由三處現前,得入母胎」〔T30n1579 0282b25〕,其三為「一、其母調適,而復值時;二、父母和合,俱起愛染;三、健達縛正現在前」〔T30n1579 0282b26〕。⇒ 三緣之數與第三緣之名皆同,同一玄奘譯場而句法小異,為譯語互讀之座標(唯誌錄·不判)。
八、譯史
- 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,其夾註逐字作「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第八」〔T29 0040c18〕,品續題「分別世品第三之一」〔T29 0040c22〕。
- 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」〔T55n2154 0545c16〕,又於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕;玄奘本著錄於其後作「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c22〕。
- 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c27〕,並結曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即本子目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行。
- 譯事旁證:《大慈恩寺三藏法師傳》錄玄奘永徽五年答書「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」〔T50n2053 0261c20〕。⇒ 俱舍與順正理同期並譯,此為本子對辯材料何以密集之背景(唯錄事實·不作因果之判)。
- 造論緣起:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論之體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 本子兩處明錄「經部師說」(無色界心等相續〔0041b16〕·極光淨天想異〔0043a10 起〕),正是此體例之實例;而眾賢於此二處皆有反破(見目五之一與之四),亦與傳所記「論成後寄與罽賓諸師」之後事相應。
- 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·世品闕)。
九、校本定位
- 玄奘 T1558 卷八(底本)〔0040c18–0045c04〕:卷端題 0040c18 · 品續題 0040c22 · 開卷承轉 0040c23 · 正1–3 0040c25 · 引頌一 0041c02 · 引頌二 0041c05 · 引頌三 0041c08 · 正4 0042a15 · 正5·正6前半 0042c02 · 正6後半·正7前半 0043b09 · 正7後半·正8前半 0043b19 · 正8後半·正9 0043c21 · 引頌四 0044a12 · 正10 0044b07 · 正11·正12 0044b18 · 引頌五 0045a29 · 引頌六 0045b22 · 收卷句 0045b29。
- 真諦 T1559:對應段 0198a24–0202b21。要目 0198a27 · 0198a28 · 0198b03 · 0198b05 · 0198b13 · 0198b15 · 0198b18 · 0198b21 · 0198c01 · 0198c12 · 0198c17 · 0198c20 · 0198c23 · 0198c26 · 0198c28 · 0199a02 · 0199a07 · 0199b04 · 0200b18 · 0200b23 · 0200c22 · 0200c27 · 0201b05 · 0201b08 · 0201b15 · 0201b24 · 0201c22 · 0201c27 · 0202a03 · 0202a09 · 0202a25 · 0202b20 · 0202b21。
- 眾賢 T1562〔0456a16 起〕:0456a16 · 0457a02 · 0457a24 · 0458b18 · 0458b19 · 0458c01 · 0458c25 · 0458c27 · 0459c01 · 0459c02 · 0459c05 · 0459c09 · 0460b11 · 0460b13 · 0460b26 · 0460b29 · 0461a09 · 0463b05 · 0463b07 · 0463b11 · 0465b07 · 0465b10 · 0465b14 · 0465c10 · 0465c14 · 0467c25 · 0467c26 · 0468a05 · 0470a18 · 0470b02 · 0470b11 · 0474a03 · 0474a14 · 0474c08 · 0474c18 · 0475b03 · 0475b20 · 0475c02 · 0476a27 · 0476b23(承轉·段界)。T1563〔0829a22 起〕:0834c21 · 0835a15 · 0835c08 · 0836c26 · 0837a03 · 0837a07 · 0837b14(承轉·段界)。
- 光記 T41n1821〔0148a05–0160a04〕:0148a15 · 0148a21 · 0148b12 · 0148b16 · 0148b17 · 0148b18 · 0148b20 · 0149a03 · 0149a10 · 0149a13 · 0149a14 · 0149b17 · 0149b21 · 0149b29 · 0150a21 · 0150b02 · 0150b06 · 0150b13 · 0150b16 · 0150b19 · 0150b23 · 0150b27 · 0150c02 · 0150c16 · 0151b09 · 0151b19 · 0151b21 · 0152a25 · 0152b01 · 0152b09 · 0152b15 · 0152c04 · 0153b02 · 0153b29 · 0153c02 · 0154a02 · 0154b08 · 0154b12 · 0154c02 · 0154c22 · 0154c24 · 0155c01 · 0155c10 · 0155c16 · 0156b02 · 0156b09 · 0156b16 · 0156c05 · 0157a09 · 0157a26 · 0157c28 · 0158c28 · 0159a28 · 0159a29 · 0159b29 · 0159c04。
- 寶疏 T41n1822〔0584a05–0593c04〕:0584a12 · 0584a14 · 0584a18 · 0587c05 · 0587c11 · 0588b10 · 0591b14 · 0592c24 · 0593a04 · 0593b02 · 0593b03。
- 頌疏 T41n1823〔0863a07–0868b09〕:0863a09 · 0863a16 · 0863b06 · 0863b15 · 0863b26 · 0864a10 · 0864a19 · 0865a16 · 0866b05 · 0867b07 · 0867c25 · 0868a29 · 0868b02 · 0868b03 · 0868b04。卷第八無品題行,其界以卷首正文首句核。
- 神泰疏 X53n0836:世品全闕——本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補)。
- 唯識系互讀錨:T31n1585 0016b03 · 0016b04 · 0016b05;T30n1579 0282a27 · 0282b25 · 0282b26。
- 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01;T50n2053 0261c20;T50n2049 0190b15。
- 校勘:卷八校記三十枚(異讀二十七全枚舉·他藏交叉註一不入表)·無升定本案。
The Chapter on the Elements displays the entities of dharmas, the Chapter on the Faculties their functions, and the Chapter on the World the establishing of sentient beings and of the receptacle that holds them. This unit begins from the one question 「三界是何」 tr. “what are the three realms?” first establishing the separate places of the three realms (twenty in the desire realm · two accounts, of seventeen and of sixteen, in the form realm · no place in the formless), next explaining the entity of 「欲」 tr. “desire,” next showing that the five destinies are unobscured-indeterminate alone, next listing the seven stations of consciousness · the nine abodes of sentient beings · the four stations of consciousness, next analyzing the classes of the four modes of birth and their assignment, and at the end establishing intermediate existence and adducing the two proofs from principle and teaching to make out that it really exists — the chapter on the world of an Abhidharma treatise opens from here.
I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement
| Outline system | The position of this passage |
|---|---|
| Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chapters | The first part of Chapter Three, Analysis of the World (chapter title〔T29 0040c22〕) — this unit (Unit 1) = the whole of Fascicle Eight〔0040c18–0045c04〕. Root stanzas 1 through 12 (eight blocks) plus six blocks of quoted stanza, fourteen blocks in all |
| The anchor carried over | At the head of the chapter, 「已依三界分別心等」 tr. “mind and the rest have been analyzed in dependence upon the three realms”〔T29 0040c23〕— what is carried over is the co-arising of mind and mental factors and the six causes and four conditions argued at the end of the Chapter on the Faculties, and so this chapter begins directly from the question 「三界是何」 tr. “what are the three realms?” |
| The chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries | The Chapter on the World first divides into two. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0863a09〕: 「從此第三,明世間品,於中有二:一者明有情世間、二者明器世間」 tr. “from here the third, explaining the chapter on the world, and within it there are two: first, explaining the world of sentient beings; second, explaining the receptacle world” · Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0148a15〕: 「就〈世品〉中,一明有情世間、二明器世間」 tr. “within the Chapter on the World, first explaining the world of sentient beings, second explaining the receptacle world” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0584a12〕: 「就世品中,先明有情、後明器者」 tr. “within the Chapter on the World, first explaining sentient beings and afterwards the receptacle” |
| The nine items of the world of sentient beings (the names word for word the same in all three · the outline layer they hang from of two patterns) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0148a15〕and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0863a14〕have word for word the same 「一明三界、二明五趣、三明七識住、四明九有情居、五明四識住、六明四生、七明中有、八明緣起、九明四有」 tr. “first explaining the three realms; second, the five destinies; third, the seven stations of consciousness; fourth, the nine abodes of sentient beings; fifth, the four stations of consciousness; sixth, the four modes of birth; seventh, intermediate existence; eighth, dependent origination; ninth, the four existences,” while both hang these nine items beneath the single gate 「明有情生」 tr. “explaining the arising of sentient beings” — above which there are two further layers: Puguang’s Record 「就明有情世間中,一總辨有情、二判聚差別」 tr. “within the explaining of the world of sentient beings, first sentient beings treated in general, second the adjudication of the differences among the classes”〔T41n1821 0148a16〕·「就總辨有情中,一明有情生、二明有情住、三明有情沒」 tr. “within sentient beings treated in general, first explaining the arising of sentient beings, second their abiding, third their passing away”〔T41n1821 0148a17〕; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary runs on the same track with slight differences of phrasing, giving 「就明有情世間中有二:一總辨有情、二判聚差別」 tr. “within the explaining of the world of sentient beings there are two: first sentient beings treated in general, second the adjudication of the differences among the classes”〔T41n1823 0863a10〕·「就總辨有情,復分三段:一明有情生、二明有情住、三明有情沒」 tr. “sentient beings treated in general divides again into three sections: first explaining the arising of sentient beings, second their abiding, third their passing away”〔T41n1823 0863a11〕·「就初明有情生中,復分九種」 tr. “within the first, explaining the arising of sentient beings, it divides again into nine kinds”〔T41n1823 0863a13〕; while Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0584a14〕has neither of these two layers and divides the nine directly — 「就明有情,文有九別:一明三界、二明五趣、三明七識住、四明九有情居、五明四識住、六明四生、七明中有、八明緣起、九明四有」 tr. “within the explaining of sentient beings the text has nine divisions: first explaining the three realms; second, the five destinies; third, the seven stations of consciousness; fourth, the nine abodes of sentient beings; fifth, the four stations of consciousness; sixth, the four modes of birth; seventh, intermediate existence; eighth, dependent origination; ninth, the four existences” ⇒ the names of the nine items agree word for word in all three, while the outline layer they hang from is of two patterns (three layers in Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, one layer in Fabao’s Commentary); recorded without adjudication. This unit covers items one through seven of the nine |
| The first outline item of this unit (marked alike by all three) | Puguang’s Record: 「此下第一明三界,結前問起」 tr. “below, the first explains the three realms, closing what precedes and raising the question”〔T41n1821 0148a21〕· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「此下第一,明三界者」 tr. “below, the first, explaining the three realms”〔T41n1823 0863a16〕· Fabao’s Commentary: 「論『已依三界至處別有幾』,已下三頌第一明三界也」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘in dependence upon the three realms . . . how many separate places are there,’ the three stanzas below are the first, explaining the three realms”〔T41n1822 0584a18〕 |
| The fascicle divisions of the three commentaries agree throughout with Xuanzang’s | Where Unit 1 begins: Kośa Fascicle Eight〔T29 0040c22〕· Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0148a05〕· Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0584a05〕· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, Fascicle Eight〔T41n1823 0863a07〕. ⇒ The three divide their fascicles independently and their boundaries agree one by one with Xuanzang’s, and this is an independent witness to the carving of this unit |
| The closing sentence of the fascicle | 「凡引證言理無異趣,此有異趣為證不成」 tr. “whenever words are adduced as proof their principle must have no divergent tendency; and since this has a divergent tendency it does not hold as proof”〔T29 0045b29〕— the general close of the proof that intermediate existence really exists, followed immediately by the end-title of Fascicle Eight |
The opening transitional sentence〔T29 0040c23〕: 「已依三界分別心等。今次應說,三界是何?各於其中處別有幾?」 tr. “Mind and the rest have been analyzed in dependence upon the three realms. Now it should next be said: what are the three realms? And within each of them, how many separate places are there?”
Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560) plus the prose self-commentary. This unit has eight blocks of root stanza —〔0040c25〕Roots 1–3 (sixty characters)·〔0042a15〕Root 4·〔0042c02〕Root 5 · first half of Root 6 (thirty characters)·〔0043b09〕second half of Root 6 · first half of Root 7·〔0043b19〕second half of Root 7 · first half of Root 8·〔0043c21〕second half of Root 8 · Root 9 (thirty characters)·〔0044b07〕Root 10·〔0044b18〕Roots 11 and 12 (forty characters) — two hundred forty characters in all, exactly twelve stanzas. The prose commentary has six blocks of quoted stanza, of which〔0041c02〕〔0041c05〕〔0041c08〕〔0045b22〕are of seven characters to the line and twenty-eight in all, and〔0044a12〕〔0045a29〕of five characters to the line and twenty in all. Every judgment that a stanza is a quoted stanza has its warrant in the preceding text: 「如經頌言」 tr. “as a stanza of a sūtra says”〔0041c01〕·「邪命外道便詰尊者舍利子言」 tr. “a non-Buddhist of wrong livelihood then challenged the Venerable Śāriputra, saying”〔0041c04〕·「時舍利子反質彼言」 tr. “then Śāriputra questioned him back, saying”〔0041c07〕·「如餓鬼女白目連云」 tr. “as the female hungry ghost said to Maudgalyāyana”〔0044a11〕·「如嗢拕南伽他中說」 tr. “as is stated in the Udāna verses”〔0045a27〕·「如經頌言」 tr. “as a stanza of a sūtra says”〔0045b20〕.
The three long passages of prose commentary (each exceeding seven hundred characters of Chinese · the densest places of question and answer and of divergent accounts):〔0040c25〕the explanation of Roots 1–3 (nine hundred twenty-nine characters · four occurrences of 『如何』 tr. “how so,” 『若爾』 tr. “if so,” and 『經部師說』 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say”)·〔0042c02〕the explanation of Root 5 and the first half of Root 6 (one thousand and four characters · nine occurrences of 『所以者何』 tr. “why so,” 『云何』 tr. “how,” 『有餘師說』 tr. “other masters say,” 『如何』 tr. “how so,” 『豈不』 tr. “is it not,” and 『經部師說』 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say”)·〔0044b18〕the explanation of Roots 11 and 12 (one thousand and forty characters · five occurrences of 『豈不』 tr. “is it not,” 『如何』 tr. “how so,” 『云何』 tr. “how,” and 『所以者何』 tr. “why so”).
The one place in this unit where two accounts are recorded without adjudication (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails): the two accounts of seventeen and of sixteen places in the form realm — the stanza itself has 「此上十七處,名色界於中」 tr. “above this, seventeen places, named the form realm, within which”〔T29 0040c27〕, while the prose commentary records 「迦濕彌羅國諸大論師皆言:色界處但有十六」 tr. “the great masters of the treatises of the land of Kaśmīra all say: the places of the form realm are only sixteen”〔T29 0041a22〕, they taking the Mahābrahmā Heaven for a high terraced pavilion at the place of the Brahmapurohita Heaven and not a separate level.
The one place in this unit where the author expressly adjudicates (not a recording of two accounts without adjudication): the dispute over whether intermediate existence exists — 「有餘部說:從死至生處容間絕,故無中有」 tr. “some other school says: between death and birth an interval and a break of place may be allowed, and so there is no intermediate existence”〔T29 0044b15〕, to which the author answers 「此不應許。所以者何?依理教故」 tr. “this cannot be granted. Why so? By reason of principle and teaching”〔T29 0044b16〕and then adduces the two proofs from principle and teaching; the proof from principle concludes 「中有決定非無」 tr. “intermediate existence is definitely not nonexistent”〔T29 0044c23〕, and the proof from teaching concludes 「中有於彼實有極成」 tr. “for them the real existence of intermediate existence is thoroughly established”〔T29 0045b07〕. ⇒ The treatise records the opposing side and at once refuses to grant it, closing the case twice over; this may not be summed up as recording without adjudication.
II. Terminology (Technical Terms)
| Chinese (Xuanzang) | Paramārtha’s divergent name (loc of first occurrence) | The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on |
|---|---|---|
| realm (upholding its own intrinsic mark) | realm (the same) | 「能持自相故名為界」 tr. “because it can uphold its own intrinsic mark it is called a realm”〔0041b21〕·「或種族義,如前已釋」 tr. “or it has the sense of lineage, as was already explained above”〔0041b22〕 |
| desire realm | desire realm (the same) | 「地獄等四及六欲天并器世間,是名欲界」 tr. “the four beginning with the hells, the six heavens of desire, and the receptacle world together are named the desire realm”〔0041a02〕·「若有情界從自在天至無間獄,若器世界乃至風輪,皆欲界攝」 tr. “on the side of sentient beings from the Heaven of Sovereignty down to the Unremitting Hell, and on the side of the receptacle world as far as the wind circle, all is gathered into the desire realm”〔0041a12〕 |
| the Heaven of the Multitude of the Four Great Kings | 「四天王天」 tr. “the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings”〔T29n1559 0198a29〕 | the first of the six heavens of desire — 「六欲天者,一、四大王眾天」 tr. “the six heavens of desire are: first, the Heaven of the Multitude of the Four Great Kings”〔0041a03〕 |
| the Yāma Heaven | 「唱樂天」 tr. “the Heaven of Proclaimed Joy”〔T29n1559 0198a29〕 | the third of the six heavens of desire |
| the Tuṣita Heaven | 「善知足天」 tr. “the Heaven of Good Contentment”〔T29n1559 0198a29〕 | the fourth of the six heavens of desire |
| the Heaven of Delight in Working Transformations | 「化樂天」 tr. “the Heaven of Transformed Delights”〔T29n1559 0198b01〕 | the fifth of the six heavens of desire |
| the Hell of Equal Reviving | Renewed Life〔T29n1559 0198b04〕 | the first of the eight great hells — 「一等活地獄、二黑繩地獄」 tr. “first the Hell of Equal Reviving, second the Hell of the Black Rope”〔0041a06〕 |
| the Hell of Massed Crushing | 「眾磕」 tr. “Massed Striking”〔T29n1559 0198b04〕 | the third of the eight great hells |
| Howling / Great Howling | 「叫喚」 tr. “Crying Out”〔T29n1559 0198b04〕 | the fourth and the fifth of the eight great hells |
| Burning Heat / Great Heat | 「燒然」 tr. “Blazing”〔T29n1559 0198b05〕 | the sixth and the seventh of the eight great hells |
| Jambudvīpa in the south | 「剡浮洲」 tr. “the Yanfu Continent”〔T29n1559 0198b06〕 | the first of the four great continents — 「一南贍部洲」 tr. “first, Jambudvīpa in the south”〔0041a09〕 |
| Uttarakuru in the north | 「北勝生」 tr. “Northern Superior Birth”〔T29n1559 0198b06〕 | the fourth of the four great continents |
| the Brahmapurohita Heaven | 「梵先行」 tr. “the Heaven of Brahmā’s Forerunners”〔T29n1559 0198b13〕 | the second of the three places of the first meditative absorption |
| the Avṛha Heaven | 「無大求」 tr. “the Heaven of No Great Seeking”〔T29n1559 0198b16〕 | the fourth of the eight places of the fourth meditative absorption |
| the Akaniṣṭha Heaven | None Below〔T29n1559 0198b16〕 | the eighth of the eight places of the fourth meditative absorption |
| Kaśmīra | 「罽賓國師說」 tr. “the masters of the land of Jibin say”〔T29n1559 0198b18〕 | the source of the account of sixteen places — 「迦濕彌羅國諸大論師皆言:色界處但有十六」 tr. “the great masters of the treatises of the land of Kaśmīra all say: the places of the form realm are only sixteen”〔0041a22〕 |
| formless realm | formless realm (the same) | 「無色界中都無有處,以無色法無有方所」 tr. “within the formless realm there is no place at all, since dharmas without form have no location”〔0041a25〕·「彼體非色立無色名,非彼但用色無為體」 tr. “the entity of that realm is not form and so the name formless is established; it is not that it takes the mere absence of form for its entity”〔0041b25〕·「此四非由處有上下,但由生故勝劣有殊」 tr. “these four are not high and low by reason of place, but differ in superiority and inferiority by reason of birth alone”〔0041a29〕 |
| the commonality of sentient beings | 「聚同分及命」 tr. “the commonality of the group and life”〔T29n1559 0198c01〕 | 「對法諸師說彼心等依眾同分及與命根而得相續」 tr. “the Abhidharma masters say that mind and the rest there continue on in dependence upon the commonality of sentient beings and the life faculty”〔0041b06〕 |
| the Abhidharma masters | 「阿毘達磨師說如此」 tr. “thus say the masters of Abhidharma”〔T29n1559 0198c03〕 | the same as above — the treatise’s general designation for the masters of its own Sarvāstivāda school |
| desire (greed) | desire (the same) | 「此中欲言為說何法?略說段食婬所引貪」 tr. “what dharma does the word desire here state? Briefly, the greed drawn forth by morsel food and by sexual union”〔0041b29〕·「此界力能任持欲故」 tr. “because this realm has the power to uphold desire”〔0041b28〕 |
| destiny | way〔T29n1559 0199b04〕 | 「趣謂所往,不可說言中有是所往,即死處生故」 tr. “a destiny is what is gone to; one cannot say that intermediate existence is what is gone to, since it arises in the very place of death”〔0042b18〕 |
| unobscured-indeterminate | indeterminate (of the same family) | 「五趣體唯無覆無記,若異此者趣應相雜」 tr. “the entity of the five destinies is unobscured-indeterminate alone; were it otherwise the destinies would be mixed together”〔0042a22〕·「五趣唯是有情數攝,體非中有」 tr. “the five destinies are gathered under the count of sentient beings alone, and their entity is not intermediate existence”〔0042a23〕 |
| person | man (of the sense-rendering family) | 「為遮實有能往諸趣補特伽羅故作是說」 tr. “this was said in order to block a really existing person who goes to the several destinies”〔0042b25〕 |
| station of consciousness | 「愛色識住」 tr. “the station of consciousness that craves form” and the rest〔T29n1559 0200b23〕 | 「謂彼所繫五蘊四蘊,如其所應是名識住」 tr. “that is, the five aggregates or the four aggregates affiliated to that place, each as applicable, is named a station of consciousness”〔0043a24〕·「識隨愛力依著於彼」 tr. “consciousness adheres there by the force of craving”〔0043b25〕 |
| abode of sentient beings | 「眾生居有九」 tr. “the abodes of living beings are nine”〔T29n1559 0200b18〕 | 「諸有情類唯於此九欣樂住故立有情居」 tr. “the classes of sentient beings delight to abide in these nine alone, and so abodes of sentient beings are established”〔0043b12〕 |
| dharmas that injure consciousness | — (Paramārtha abridges this passage) | 「謂諸惡處有重苦受能損於識」 tr. “that is, in the evil destinations there is heavy painful feeling that can injure consciousness”〔0043a29〕·「有頂天中有滅盡定能壞於識,令相續斷故非識住」 tr. “in the heaven of the summit of existence there is the absorption of cessation, which can injure consciousness and cause the continuity to be broken off, and so it is not a station of consciousness”〔0043b01〕 |
| the four modes of birth (egg, womb, moisture, transformation) | 「四雜眾生」 tr. “the four mixings of living beings”〔T29n1559 0200c22〕 | 「生謂生類。諸有情中雖餘類雜,而生類等」 tr. “birth means a class of birth. Among sentient beings, although the other classes are mixed, the class of birth is equal”〔0043c25〕 |
| birth by transformation | birth by transformation (the same) | 「無而欻有故名為化」 tr. “because what was not there suddenly is, it is called transformation”〔0044a03〕·「一切生中何生最勝?應言最勝唯是化生」 tr. “which of all the modes of birth is the most excellent? It should be said that the most excellent is birth by transformation alone”〔0044a14〕 |
| intermediate existence | the intermediate skandha〔T29n1559 0200c28〕 | 「於死有後、在生有前,即彼中間有自體起」 tr. “after the existence of death and before the existence of birth, in that very interval an entity of its own arises”〔0044b09〕·「為至生處故起此身,二趣中間故名中有」 tr. “this body arises in order to reach the place of birth, and because it is between two destinies it is named intermediate existence”〔0044b10〕 |
| birth (existence) | birth (the same) | 「生謂當來所應至處,依所至義建立生名」 tr. “birth means the place that is to be reached in time to come; the name birth is established upon the sense of what is reached”〔0044b11〕·「所引異熟究竟分明,是謂當來所應至處」 tr. “where the maturation drawn forth is finally and clearly displayed is what is called the place to be reached in time to come”〔0044b14〕 |
| image | reflection〔T29n1559 0201b25〕 | 「實有諸像理不成故,又非等故為喻不成」 tr. “because images really existing does not hold in principle, and because, not being alike, it does not hold as an analogy”〔0044b27〕·「故知諸像於理實無」 tr. “hence it is known that images are in principle really nonexistent”〔0044c10〕 |
| gandharva | 「乾闥婆」 tr. “gandharva, in another transcription”〔T29n1559 0201c24〕 | 「除中有身,何健達縛?前蘊已壞,何現在前?」 tr. “apart from the body of intermediate existence, what gandharva is there? The former aggregates have already perished — what is it that is present?”〔0044c28〕 |
| Sūtra of the Horse-Keeping Clan | Sūtra of Aśvalāyana〔T29n1559 0201c28〕 | what is adduced at 「復云何釋《掌馬族經》」 tr. “how then is the Sūtra of the Horse-Keeping Clan to be explained?”〔0045a01〕 |
| non-returner · attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval | anāgāmin · extinction in the interval〔T29n1559 0202a04〕 | 「有五不還,一者中般、二者生般、三無行般、四有行般、五者上流」 tr. “there are five non-returners: first, one who attains parinirvāṇa in the interval; second, upon birth; third, without exertion; fourth, with exertion; fifth, one who goes upstream”〔0045a06〕·「中有若無,何名中般」 tr. “if there were no intermediate existence, whence the name attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval?”〔0045a07〕 |
| the seven destinations of good men | the seven practices of the worthy and the noble〔T29n1559 0202a10〕 | 「又經說有七善士趣,謂於前五,中般分三,由處及時近中遠故」 tr. “again, a sūtra states seven destinations of good men, that is, within the five above, attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval divides into three by the nearness, middle distance, and farness of place and of time”〔0045a10〕 |
| the Udāna verses | — (Paramārtha does not quote this stanza · see the honest record in section IV) | 「然不說彼有中般者,如嗢拕南伽他中說」 tr. “yet that it is not said there is attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval there is as stated in the Udāna verses”〔0045a27〕 |
The Sanskrit in roman letters for a technical term is attached only where an ancient master’s transcription is attested. The divergent names in this unit are mostly differences of rendering graphs between the two translations (see the full table in section IV) and are not ancient masters’ glosses of sound and sense; only for the one name 「健達縛」 tr. “gandharva” does Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary give a gloss of sound and sense (「健達縛者,此云尋香,中有食香,名尋香也」 tr. “gandharva means here scent-seeking; intermediate existence feeds on scent, and so is named scent-seeking”〔T41n1823 0867c25〕), recorded in section VI. The rest are left wanting, and nothing is supplied by conjecture from a later collated text.
III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Eight)
Anchors of <app> falling within the range of Unit 1〔0040c18–0045c04〕number thirty = twenty-seven variant readings (two duplicates merged) + one cross-reference note to another canon; besides these there is one CBETA restoration marked <note type="add"> (0045b1001), which is not of the <app> kind and, following the practice of this collection, is recorded alongside the Taishō’s original printing and listed at the end of the table (marked ⟨CB⟩ · not counted among the twenty-seven above). Following the practice of this collection, a cross-reference note to another canon (including those carrying Latin line numbers) is not a variant reading and is not entered in the table. All twenty-seven variant readings are listed (the base text follows the Taishō 【大】 reading · within the context sentence the graph collated is marked with 【 】); at the place of the CBETA restoration the base text follows the 【CB】 reading, and the Taishō’s original printing is recorded alongside.
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【大】 / variants | Context (verbatim · base reading) | Observation (recorded without adjudication) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0041002 | 0041a03 | 大/天【宋】【元】【明】 | 「一、四【大】王眾天」 tr. “first, the Heaven of the Multitude of the Four Great Kings” | 「四大王眾天」 tr. “the Heaven of the Multitude of the Four Great Kings” is this treatise’s current wording · 「四天王天」 tr. “the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings” is likewise a common alternative name for the same heaven (Paramārtha’s version has just this), and both readings pass |
| 0041016 | 0041a10 | 贍部洲/瞻部洲【石】 | 「一南【贍】部洲」 tr. “first, Jambudvīpa in the south” | The two graphs are close in shape and are interchanged · graphs used in transcription |
| 0041036 | 0041a24 | 主/生【宋】【元】【明】·至【宮】 | 「一【主】所居非有別地」 tr. “the dwelling of a single lord and not a separate level” | 「一主所居」 tr. “the dwelling of a single lord” says that the great Brahmā dwells alone as a lord · read as 「生」 tr. “birth” or 「至」 tr. “reaching,” the phrase makes no word |
| 0041041 | 0041b28 | 任/住【宮】 | 「此界力能【任】持欲故」 tr. “because this realm has the power to uphold desire” | Upholding and maintaining are both viable compounds · here their sense is close |
| 0041042 | 0041c04 | 子/二【宮】 | 「邪命外道便詰尊者舍利【子】言」 tr. “a non-Buddhist of wrong livelihood then challenged the Venerable Śāriputra, saying” | Śāriputra is a personal name · read as 「二」 tr. “two,” it makes no word |
| 0041043 | 0041c06 | 比丘/苾芻【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】 | 「【比丘】應名受欲人」 tr. “a monk should be named one who enjoys desire” | The two point to one and the same word · Xuanzang uses the second transcription throughout the treatise, while this quoted stanza alone uses the first |
| 0041044 | 0041c06 | 受/愛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「比丘應名【受】欲人」 tr. “a monk should be named one who enjoys desire” | To enjoy desire (to undergo) and to crave desire (to adhere with greed) shift the sense a little · in the context of the non-Buddhist’s challenge both are readable |
| 0041045 | 0041c07 | 質/篔【石】 | 「時舍利子反【質】彼言」 tr. “then Śāriputra questioned him back, saying” | The base graph here has the sense of questioning back · the variant is a graph for a kind of bamboo |
| 0041046 | 0041c21 | 為/〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】 | 「此所隨增名【為】無色界繫」 tr. “what has it increasing upon it by attachment is named as belonging to the formless realm” | The graph is a particle · it reads as well when omitted |
| 0042001 | 0042a18 | 自/目【宮】 | 「即地獄等如【自】名說」 tr. “that is, the hells and the rest stated by their own names” | To state by their own names is to state them according to their own names · the variant makes no word |
| 0042004 | 0042b26 | 特/持【石】 | 「為遮實有能往諸趣補【特】伽羅故作是說」 tr. “this was said in order to block a really existing person who goes to the several destinies” | The word for a person is a fixed transcription · both graphs are used in transcription |
| 0042005 | 0042b29 | 七/十【宮】 | 「如其次第識住有【七】,其七者何」 tr. “in due order the stations of consciousness are seven; what are the seven?” | The preceding clause already says seven · read as ten below, it does not agree with the preceding clause |
| 0042006 | 0042c08 | 由/中【明】 | 「彼【由】身異,或有異身」 tr. “they, by reason of differing in body, or having different bodies” | With the base graph the phrase runs smoothly · with the variant it reads awkwardly |
| 0043001 | 0043a09 | 擾/優【石】 | 「喜則不然,【擾】動心故」 tr. “with joy it is not so, since it stirs and disturbs the mind” | To stir and disturb is a common compound · the variant makes no word |
| 0043002 | 0043b01 | 定/受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「第四靜慮有無想【定】及無想事」 tr. “in the fourth meditative absorption there are the absorption without perception and the entity of non-perception” | The absorption without perception and the entity of non-perception are set over against each other · the one a cause, the other a result |
| 0043003 | 0043b20 | 住/位【宋】【元】【宮】 | the stanza’s 「說獨識非【住】」 tr. “consciousness alone is said not to be a station” | The theme of the whole passage is the station of consciousness · 「非住」 tr. “not a station” fastens exactly upon the stanza’s topic |
| 0043004 | 0043b25 | 愛/受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「識隨【愛】力依著於彼」 tr. “consciousness adheres there by the force of craving” | Craving and feeling are two distinct dharmas · this item touches the sense more plainly than the others |
| 0044006 | 0044a07 | 盧/慮【宮】 | 「遮盧鄔波遮【盧】」 tr. “Cāru and Upacāru” | Graphs used in transcribing personal names |
| 0044010 | 0044a15 | 現/見【宮】【石】 | 「【現】受胎生有大利故」 tr. “because undergoing birth from a womb in the present has great benefit” | The base graph means undergoing at present · the variant reads a little awkwardly |
| 0044011 | 0044a20 | 曹/曾【石】 | 「我【曹】亦爾」 tr. “we too are such” | The base graph forms an old plural self-designation · the preceding text has 「彼既是人,能成大義」 tr. “since he is a man and can accomplish so great a matter” · this item shifts the sense more than most |
| 0044012 | 0044a27 | 有持/持有【宮】 | 「若人信佛【有持】願通能久留身」 tr. “if someone believes that the Buddha has the supernormal power of upholding a vow by which he can long preserve his body” | A difference of word order |
| 0044014 | 0044b10 | 二/一【宮】 | 「【二】趣中間故名中有」 tr. “because it is between two destinies it is named intermediate existence” | The name intermediate existence is established precisely upon lying between two existences · this item touches the sense plainly |
| 0044015 | 0044b23 | 轉/縛【宮】 | 「現見世間相續【轉】法」 tr. “we plainly see that dharmas in the world turn on in continuity” | Dharmas turning on in continuity fastens upon the simile of grain and the rest flowing on in continuity |
| 0045002 | 0045a16 | 執/燒【宋】 | 「故彼所【執】定非應理」 tr. “and so what they hold is definitely contrary to principle” | It carries on from the preceding 「非彼所執別有中天」 tr. “it is not that they hold a separate heaven called Interval”〔0045a15〕· read as the variant it makes no text |
| 0045003 | 0045a23 | 減/滅【宮】 | 「或【減】多壽方般涅槃」 tr. “or one attains parinirvāṇa only after much of the lifespan has been diminished” | Diminishing and exhausting are close in sense and differ a little in force |
| 0045004 | 0045b04 | 支/分【石】 | 「聖教【支】離已成多部」 tr. “the sacred teaching is scattered and has become many schools” | Scattered and divided are a substitution of near synonyms |
| 0045006 | 0045b09 | 燒/繞【明】【宮】 | 「地獄猛焰已【燒】其身」 tr. “the fierce flames of the hell were already burning his body” | Burning the body and encircling the body differ in image · both can depict fierce flames pressing upon the body |
| 0045b1001 ⟨CB⟩ | 0045b10 | 乃【CB】【麗-CB】/仍【大】 | 「因此命終受彼中有,乘茲【乃】墮無間地獄」 tr. “hence when his life ended he took up that intermediate existence, and riding upon it fell into the Unremitting Hell” | A CBETA restoration (not an <app> variant) — the Taishō prints 「仍」 tr. “still,” while CBETA restores 「乃」 tr. “thereupon” following 【麗】, and the base-text stream follows CB. It does not touch the sense: the two readings differ a little in force while stating one and the same thing |
Honest record one: the variant at 0041044 carries an asterisk in the Taishō collation notes, and the same graph 「受」 tr. “enjoy” occurs again in the next stanza at 「汝師應名受欲人」 tr. “your own teacher should be named one who enjoys desire”〔0041c09〕, where there is a further asterisk mark — the two places follow upon each other and should be viewed together in reading.
Honest record two: the anchor of the collation note 0041042 in fact falls upon 「邪命外道便詰尊者舍利子言」 tr. “a non-Buddhist of wrong livelihood then challenged the Venerable Śāriputra, saying”〔0041c04〕, upon its graph 「子」 tr. “son”; while what is attached to 「時舍利子反質彼言」 tr. “then Śāriputra questioned him back, saying”〔0041c07〕is 0041045 (the questioning graph against the bamboo graph).
Honest record three (CBETA restoration): 0045b1001 is a CBETA restoration (<note type="add">) and not a Taishō witness collation note, and so is not counted among the twenty-seven above; the base-text stream follows the 【CB】 reading 「乃」 tr. “thereupon,” and the Taishō’s original printing 「仍」 tr. “still” is recorded alongside in the table. Within the whole range of this unit there is only this one restoration of the kind.
Closing remark on the collation: of the twenty-seven items, about twenty are differences of graphs close in shape or of graphs used in transcription; three bear the sense more plainly — 0043004 (craving against feeling · touching two distinct dharmas) · 0044014 (two against one · touching the establishing of the very name and sense of intermediate existence) · 0044011 (the plural self-designation against “formerly” · the largest shift of sense). Not one item constitutes a case for emending the established text (none is supported both by an ancient master’s citation and by doctrinal reasoning). The variants are recorded together for reference, recorded without adjudication, that being a doctrinal judgment; this section only records without adjudicating.
IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma · T1559 ★)
Collation base: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Eight〔T29n1558 0040c18–0045c04〕↔ Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0198a24–0202b21〕. The closing boundary of Paramārtha’s passage is fixed by the structure of the scene — Xuanzang closes at 「凡引證言理無異趣,此有異趣為證不成」 tr. “whenever words are adduced as proof their principle must have no divergent tendency; and since this has a divergent tendency it does not hold as proof”〔0045b29〕, while Paramārtha closes the same exchange at 「故不可偏以此偈證無中陰義」 tr. “hence one may not single out this verse to prove the sense that there is no intermediate skandha”〔T29n1559 0202b20〕, after which he turns straight to the question of the appearance of intermediate existence: 「復次證名言者,是行無行。何道是所應往?中有若起有何相?」 tr. “further, as to what the words prove: is it going or not going? Which way is it that should be gone to? And if intermediate existence arises, what appearance has it?”〔T29n1559 0202b21〕— answering scene for scene to the first stanza of Xuanzang’s Unit 2, 「此一業引故,如當本有形」 tr. “drawn forth by this one action, it has the shape of the coming basic existence”〔0045c11〕.
The two versions divide their fascicles differently: Paramārtha divides the chapter on the world into four fascicles (part one〔0198a24〕· part two〔0204c02〕· part three〔0211c02〕· part four〔0218b09〕), while Xuanzang divides it into five (Fascicles Eight through Twelve). The end of the passage corresponding to Unit 1 falls within Paramārtha’s fascicle 「之一」 tr. “part one,” and so the boundary of this unit’s corresponding passage is fixed by the structure of the scene alone, and a fascicle-title boundary may not be made to serve for it.
Basic difference of format: under 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says” Xuanzang gives the whole stanza first and the prose commentary after; under 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says” Paramārtha embeds his explanation line by line, often breaking one stanza into two or more separately cited places. Hence Xuanzang’s twelve root stanzas in this unit appear in Paramārtha’s version as a number of short verses scattered about — the most conspicuous instance being item twenty-three below.
Principal points of collation (item by item · twenty-eight items recording what bears doctrinal weight and the systematic differences of rendering):
- The general stanza on the three realms · the order of the four destinies differs — Xuanzang 「地獄傍生鬼,人及六欲天,名欲界二十」 tr. “the hells, animals, ghosts, human beings, and the six heavens of desire are named the desire realm, twenty”〔0040c25〕‖ Paramārtha 「地獄鬼畜生、人道及六天,名欲界」 tr. “the hells, ghosts, beasts, the way of human beings, and the six heavens are named the desire realm”〔T29n1559 0198a27〕. Xuanzang’s order is hells · animals · ghosts · human beings, Paramārtha’s hells · ghosts · beasts · the way of human beings, the two destinies of animals and of ghosts being exchanged in order.
- The names of the six heavens of desire — Xuanzang 「六欲天者,一、四大王眾天;二、三十三天;三、夜摩天;四、覩史多天;五、樂變化天;六、他化自在天」 tr. “the six heavens of desire are: first, the Heaven of the Multitude of the Four Great Kings; second, the Heaven of the Thirty-Three; third, the Yāma Heaven; fourth, the Tuṣita Heaven; fifth, the Heaven of Delight in Working Transformations; sixth, the Heaven of Sovereignty over Others’ Transformations”〔0041a03〕‖ Paramārtha 「六天者,一、四天王天;二、三十三天;三、唱樂天;四、善知足天;五、化樂天;六、他化自在天」 tr. “the six heavens are: first, the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings; second, the Heaven of the Thirty-Three; third, the Heaven of Proclaimed Joy; fourth, the Heaven of Good Contentment; fifth, the Heaven of Transformed Delights; sixth, the Heaven of Sovereignty over Others’ Transformations”〔T29n1559 0198a28〕. The two names of the Heaven of the Thirty-Three and of the Heaven of Sovereignty over Others’ Transformations are wholly the same, and the other four all differ.
- The names of the eight great hells — Xuanzang 「一等活地獄、二黑繩地獄、三眾合地獄、四號叫地獄、五大叫地獄、六炎熱地獄、七大熱地獄、八無間地獄」 tr. “first the Hell of Equal Reviving, second the Hell of the Black Rope, third the Hell of Massed Crushing, fourth the Hell of Howling, fifth the Hell of Great Howling, sixth the Hell of Burning Heat, seventh the Hell of Great Heat, eighth the Unremitting Hell”〔0041a06〕‖ Paramārtha 「大地獄有八:一更生、二黑繩、三眾磕、四叫喚、五大叫喚、六燒然、七大燒然、八無間」 tr. “the great hells are eight: first Renewed Life, second Black Rope, third Massed Striking, fourth Crying Out, fifth Great Crying Out, sixth Blazing, seventh Great Blazing, eighth Unremitting”〔T29n1559 0198b03〕. The two names Black Rope and Unremitting are wholly the same.
- The names of the four great continents — Xuanzang 「一南贍部洲、二東勝身洲、三西牛貨洲、四北俱盧洲」 tr. “first Jambudvīpa in the south, second Videha in the east, third Godānīya in the west, fourth Uttarakuru in the north”〔0041a09〕‖ Paramārtha 「洲有四:一剡浮洲、二東勝身、三西牛貨、四北勝生」 tr. “the continents are four: first the Yanfu Continent, second Videha in the east, third Godānīya in the west, fourth Northern Superior Birth”〔T29n1559 0198b05〕. The two names Videha in the east and Godānīya in the west are wholly the same.
- The names of the three places of the first meditative absorption — Xuanzang 「一梵眾天、二梵輔天、三大梵天」 tr. “first the Brahmakāyika Heaven, second the Brahmapurohita Heaven, third the Mahābrahmā Heaven”〔0041a16〕‖ Paramārtha 「初定三地者,一梵眾、二梵先行、三大梵」 tr. “the three levels of the first absorption are: first Brahmā’s multitude, second Brahmā’s forerunners, third the great Brahmā”〔T29n1559 0198b13〕. Brahmapurohita against Brahmā’s forerunners is a difference of rendering.
- The names of the eight places of the fourth meditative absorption — Xuanzang 「一無雲天、二福生天、三廣果天、四無煩天、五無熱天、六善現天、七善見天、八色究竟天」 tr. “first the Anabhraka Heaven, second the Puṇyaprasava Heaven, third the Bṛhatphala Heaven, fourth the Avṛha Heaven, fifth the Atapa Heaven, sixth the Sudṛśa Heaven, seventh the Sudarśana Heaven, eighth the Akaniṣṭha Heaven”〔0041a20〕‖ Paramārtha 「四定八地者,一無雲、二福生、三廣果。又一無大求、二無熱、三善現、四善見、五無下」 tr. “the eight levels of the fourth absorption are: first No Cloud, second Merit-Born, third Broad Result. And again: first No Great Seeking, second No Heat, third Good Manifesting, fourth Good Seeing, fifth None Below”〔T29n1559 0198b15〕. Avṛha against No Great Seeking, and Akaniṣṭha against None Below, differ more widely; and Paramārtha opens a second small group with the word 「又」 tr. “and again,” so that the structure of his wording differs a little from Xuanzang’s continuous list of eight.
- The source of the account of sixteen places in the form realm — Xuanzang 「迦濕彌羅國諸大論師皆言:色界處但有十六。彼謂:即於梵輔天處有高臺閣,名大梵天,一主所居非有別地,如尊處座四眾圍繞」 tr. “the great masters of the treatises of the land of Kaśmīra all say: the places of the form realm are only sixteen. They say: just at the place of the Brahmapurohita Heaven there is a high terraced pavilion named the Mahābrahmā Heaven, the dwelling of a single lord and not a separate level, as when an honored one sits upon his seat with the fourfold assembly around him”〔0041a22〕‖ Paramārtha 「罽賓國師說:但有十六。何以故?於梵先行處,有處高廣最勝,如別層起,唯有一主名大梵處,非有別地」 tr. “the masters of the land of Jibin say: there are only sixteen. Why so? At the place of Brahmā’s forerunners there is a place lofty and vast and most excellent, rising as a separate storey, having only one lord and named the place of the great Brahmā, and not a separate level”〔T29n1559 0198b18〕. Kaśmīra and Jibin are two renderings of one and the same land; and Xuanzang’s simile 「如尊處座四眾圍繞」 tr. “as when an honored one sits upon his seat with the fourfold assembly around him” has no corresponding words in Paramārtha.
- The formless realm has no place — Xuanzang 「無色界中都無有處,以無色法無有方所,過去未來無表無色不住方所,理決然故」 tr. “within the formless realm there is no place at all, since dharmas without form have no location; the nonmanifest and the formless of past and future do not abide in a location, and this principle is settled”〔0041a25〕‖ Paramārtha 「釋曰:云何無處?無色法無有處。何以故?過去未來有教等無色法不住於處,此義決定」 tr. “the explanation says: why is there no place? Dharmas without form have no place. Why so? The instructive and the rest, the dharmas without form of past and future, do not abide in a place, and this sense is settled”〔T29n1559 0198b21〕. Xuanzang’s 「無表無色」 tr. “the nonmanifest and the formless” Paramārtha renders 「有教等無色法」 tr. “the instructive and the rest, the dharmas without form.” A difference of phrasing between the two translations (not an error): Paramārtha’s version uses 「有教」 tr. “instructive” as his standing rendering for manifest action — 「有教身業」 tr. “instructive bodily action”〔T29n1559 0163a25〕·「身有教業」 tr. “bodily instructive action”〔T29n1559 0226b16〕; and 「無教」 tr. “uninstructive” as his standing rendering for the nonmanifest — 「無教業」 tr. “uninstructive action”〔T29n1559 0226b26〕. Hence what stands here as 「有教等無色法」 tr. “the instructive and the rest, the dharmas without form” is not an error for 「無教」 tr. “uninstructive”: Xuanzang sets 「無表」 tr. “nonmanifest” and 「無色」 tr. “formless” side by side as two, while Paramārtha raises them in sum under 「有教等」 tr. “the instructive and the rest” and gathers them with 「無色法」 tr. “dharmas without form.” The Taishō original has no collation note here. Recorded without adjudication, and not emended by conjecture.
- Upon what the continuity depends — Xuanzang 「於無色界受生有情,以何為依心等相續?對法諸師說彼心等依眾同分及與命根而得相續」 tr. “on what do sentient beings born in the formless realm depend, so that mind and the rest continue on? The Abhidharma masters say that mind and the rest there continue on in dependence upon the commonality of sentient beings and the life faculty”〔0041b05〕‖ Paramārtha 「聚同分及命,依此心相續。釋曰:眾生聚同分及命根,依此二彼心相續生,阿毘達磨師說如此」 tr. “the commonality of the group and life: upon these mind continues. The explanation says: the commonality of the group of living beings and the life faculty — in dependence upon these two, mind there continues and arises; thus say the masters of Abhidharma”〔T29n1559 0198c01〕. Xuanzang’s designation renders the name of that line by sense and Paramārtha’s by transcription, and the two point to one and the same line.
- The Sautrāntika account — Xuanzang 「或心心所唯互相依,故經部師說無色界心等相續無別有依」 tr. “or else mind and mental factors depend upon each other alone, and hence the Sautrāntika masters say that the continuity of mind and the rest in the formless realm has no separate support”〔0041b16〕‖ Paramārtha 「或同心及心法,是故無色眾生心相續無別依止,經部師說如此」 tr. “or else together with mind and mental dharmas; hence for living beings of the formless the continuity of mind has no separate support; thus say the Sautrāntika masters”〔T29n1559 0198c12〕. The doctrine is wholly the same, and the fullness of the prose unfolding and the order of the clauses differ a little.
- The establishing of the name of a realm — Xuanzang 「何故名為欲等三界?能持自相故名為界」 tr. “why are they called the desire realm and the rest, the three realms? Because they can uphold their own intrinsic mark they are called a realm”〔0041b21〕‖ Paramārtha 「云何說此三為欲界、色界、無色界?界以持為義,能持自相故」 tr. “why are these three called the desire realm, the form realm, and the formless realm? Realm has upholding for its sense, since they can uphold their own intrinsic mark”〔T29n1559 0198c17〕.
- The order of the two similes is exchanged — Xuanzang 「略去中言故作是說,如胡椒飲如金剛環」 tr. “the middle word being dropped it is so said, as with a pepper drink or a vajra ring”〔0041b23〕‖ Paramārtha 「除相應言,譬如金剛耳璫及彌梨遮飲」 tr. “the connecting word being removed, as with a vajra earring or a maricha drink”〔T29n1559 0198c20〕. Xuanzang’s order puts the pepper drink first and Paramārtha’s the vajra earring first; and Paramārtha’s 「彌梨遮飲」 tr. “maricha drink” keeps the transcription, while Xuanzang has the rendering of the sense, 「胡椒飲」 tr. “pepper drink.”
- The entity of desire — Xuanzang 「此中欲言為說何法?略說段食婬所引貪」 tr. “what dharma does the word desire here state? Briefly, the greed drawn forth by morsel food and by sexual union”〔0041b29〕‖ Paramārtha 「何法名欲?若略說,與段食相應欲、與婬相應欲,故於中名欲」 tr. “what dharma is named desire? Briefly, the desire associated with morsel food and the desire associated with sexual union; hence therein it is named desire”〔T29n1559 0198c23〕. Paramārtha sets morsel food and sexual union out in two clauses of the form 「與……相應欲」 tr. “the desire associated with . . . ,” which Xuanzang joins into one clause, a difference of dividing and joining.
- The first stanza of the exchange with the non-Buddhist — Xuanzang 「世諸妙境非真欲,真欲謂人分別貪,妙境如本住世間,智者於中已除欲」 tr. “the many fine objects of the world are not true desire; true desire is a person’s discriminative greed; fine objects abide in the world as they were; among them the wise have already removed desire”〔0041c02〕‖ Paramārtha 「世間希有不名欲,於中分別愛名欲,世間希有住不異,智人於中唯除欲」 tr. “what is rare in the world is not named desire; the discriminative craving toward it is named desire; what is rare in the world abides unchanged; among it the wise only remove desire”〔T29n1559 0198c26〕. This is the widest divergence of wording among the quoted stanzas of this unit.
- ⭐ A difference in the identity of the objector — Xuanzang 「邪命外道便詰尊者舍利子言」 tr. “a non-Buddhist of wrong livelihood then challenged the Venerable Śāriputra, saying”〔0041c04〕‖ Paramārtha 「尼乾子對舍利弗說偈言」 tr. “the Nirgrantha’s son spoke a verse to Śāriputra, saying”〔T29n1559 0198c28〕. The two do not point to the same non-Buddhist school. This difference is not merely one of the breadth of a rendered name but a difference in the identification of the objector, and is recorded without adjudication.
- Śāriputra’s response — Xuanzang 「時舍利子反質彼言」 tr. “then Śāriputra questioned him back, saying”〔0041c07〕‖ Paramārtha 「大德舍利弗答」 tr. “the Venerable Śāriputra answered”〔T29n1559 0199a02〕. Xuanzang expressly marks the tone of a counter-question, while Paramārtha has only a plain answer.
- The simile of the answer about tying a horse — Xuanzang 「此中何法名三界貪?謂三界中各隨增者,今此所言同縛馬答。猶如有問縛馬者誰?答言馬主。即彼復問馬主是誰?答言縛者。如是二答皆不令解」 tr. “which dharma here is named the greed of the three realms? That which increases by attachment within each of the three realms. What is now said is like the answer about tying a horse. It is as if someone asked, who is the one tying the horse? Answer: the horse’s owner. And he asked again, who is the horse’s owner? Answer: the one tying it. Two answers such as these both fail to make one understand”〔0041c12〕‖ Paramārtha 「何法名欲界等欲?是法能隨眠於欲色無色界中,是名欲界等欲。此答同縛馬答,如問縛馬者:誰是馬主?馬主。是誰?是能縛。此二悉不可解。不同縛馬答」 tr. “what dharma is named the desire of the desire realm and the rest? The dharma that can lie latent within the desire, form, and formless realms is named the desire of the desire realm and the rest. This answer is like the answer about tying a horse: as when one asks of the one tying the horse, who is the horse’s owner? The horse’s owner. Who is it? It is the one who ties. These two cannot be understood at all. It is not like the answer about tying a horse”〔T29n1559 0199a07〕. Both versions use the simile; Xuanzang’s closing sentence, 「不同彼答」 tr. “it is not like that answer,” falls in the section below, while Paramārtha already contains it within this section, the arrangement differing a little.
- Destiny and way — Xuanzang 「已說三界。五趣云何?頌曰:於中地獄等,自名說五趣,唯無覆無記,有情非中有」 tr. “the three realms have been stated. What of the five destinies? The stanza says: within them the hells and the rest are called the five destinies by their own names; unobscured-indeterminate alone, sentient beings and not intermediate existence”〔0042a13〕‖ Paramārtha 「如前所說三界。偈曰:於中地獄等,名說有五道。釋曰:於三界中說有五道,如前所立名,謂地獄、畜生、鬼神、天、人,由此自名說道有五」 tr. “the three realms as stated above. The verse says: within them the hells and the rest are stated by name as five ways. The explanation says: within the three realms five ways are said to exist, by the names established above, namely the hells, beasts, ghosts and spirits, gods, and human beings; by these their own names the ways are stated to be five”〔T29n1559 0199b04〕. Destiny against way is a systematic difference of rendering throughout; and the order of the five destinies differs as well, Xuanzang having hells · animals · ghosts · human beings · gods, and Paramārtha hells · beasts · ghosts and spirits · gods · human beings.
- The phrasing of the four stations of consciousness — Xuanzang 「四識住當知,四蘊唯自地,說獨識非住,有漏四句攝」 tr. “the four stations of consciousness should be known: the four aggregates, one’s own level alone; consciousness alone is said not to be a station; with outflows, gathered by a fourfold analysis”〔0043b19〕‖ Paramārtha 「復有四識住。釋曰:何者為四?愛色識住、愛受識住、愛想識住、愛行識住」 tr. “there are further four stations of consciousness. The explanation says: which are the four? The station of consciousness that craves form, that craves feeling, that craves perception, that craves formations”〔T29n1559 0200b23〕. Paramārtha embeds the single graph 「愛」 tr. “craving” in each clause and so displays more plainly than Xuanzang the sense that it abides by reason of craving; in Xuanzang this sense is displayed elsewhere, in the prose commentary at 「識隨愛力依著於彼」 tr. “consciousness adheres there by the force of craving”〔0043b25〕, and is not carried by the stanza itself.
- The general statement of the four modes of birth — Xuanzang 「於中有四生,有情謂卵等」 tr. “within them there are four modes of birth; sentient beings are the egg-born and the rest”〔0043c21〕‖ Paramārtha 「於中有四雜,眾生謂卵等。釋曰:卵生、胎生、濕生、化生。雜者何義?雜生為義。於中眾生相雜生,由生等故」 tr. “within them there are four mixings; living beings are the egg-born and the rest. The explanation says: birth from an egg, from a womb, from moisture, and by transformation. What is the sense of mixing? It has the sense of mixed birth. Within them living beings are born mixed with one another, since their births are equal”〔T29n1559 0200c22〕. Paramārtha adds the single graph 「雜」 tr. “mixed” and sets himself the question 「雜者何義」 tr. “what is the sense of mixed?” to explain it, which Xuanzang’s version does not have.
- The definition of birth by transformation — Xuanzang 「云何化生?謂有情類生無所託是名化生,如那落迦、天、中有等,具根無缺支分頓生,無而欻有故名為化」 tr. “what is birth by transformation? Sentient beings arising with nothing to depend upon is named birth by transformation, as with naraka-beings, gods, intermediate existence, and the like, their faculties complete and unimpaired and their limbs arising all at once; and because what was not there suddenly is, it is called transformation”〔0044a01〕‖ Paramārtha 「何者化生?是眾生不減具根圓得身及身分一時俱生,如天地獄中陰等」 tr. “what is birth by transformation? Those living beings, undiminished and with faculties complete, obtain body and limbs arising together all at once, as with gods, hells, the intermediate skandha, and the like”〔T29n1559 0200c27〕. Xuanzang further gives 「生無所託」 tr. “arising with nothing to depend upon” and 「無而欻有」 tr. “what was not there suddenly is” to display how the word 「化」 tr. “transformation” obtains its name, which Paramārtha abridges.
- The dividing and joining of the stanza on intermediate existence — Xuanzang writes the four lines of one stanza in a row, 「死生二有中,五蘊名中有,未至應至處,故中有非生」 tr. “between the two existences of death and birth the five aggregates are named intermediate existence; not having reached the place it should reach, intermediate existence is therefore not birth”〔0044b07〕‖ Paramārtha breaks it into two verses, the former 「死有及生有,在中間五陰」 tr. “the existence of death and the existence of birth: in between, the five skandhas”〔T29n1559 0201b05〕and the latter 「未至應至故,未生名中有」 tr. “not having reached what should be reached, what is not yet born is named intermediate existence”〔T29n1559 0201b08〕, with prose commentary between them.
- The dividing and joining of the passage on the simile of grain — Xuanzang writes two stanzas of eight lines in one breath, 「如穀等相續,處無間續生,像實有不成,不等故非譬。一處無二並,非相續二生,說有健達縛,及五七經故」 tr. “as with the continuity of grain and the rest, the places uninterrupted and each arising in succession; an image really existing is not established; not being alike, it is no analogy. In one place no two stand together; not one continuum, and arising from two; a gandharva is spoken of, and the sūtras of five and of seven”〔0044b18〕‖ Paramārtha breaks it into several short verses each with its embedded explanation, the first being 「似穀相續故,無間於後生」 tr. “because it is like the continuity of grain, arising afterwards without interval”〔T29n1559 0201b15〕, with 「共一處二無」 tr. “in one place together, no two”〔T29n1559 0201b24〕·「說五」 tr. “the five are spoken of”〔T29n1559 0202a04〕·「行經故」 tr. “because of the sūtra on the practices”〔T29n1559 0202a09〕and the rest following. This is the most typical instance of a structural difference of dividing and joining between the two versions — not merely of words and clauses but of the manner of rendering itself.
- Image and reflection — Xuanzang 「言像不成故非喻者,以一處所無二並故。謂於一處鏡色及像並見現前,二色不應同處並有,依異大故」 tr. “as for saying that since an image is not established it is no analogy: because in one place no two stand together. That is, in one place the form of the mirror and the form of the image are seen present together; but two forms ought not to be together in the same place, since they depend upon different great elements”〔0044c01〕‖ Paramārtha 「偈曰:共一處二無。釋曰:於餘一處見鏡色及影色,此一處中無道理二影俱有,依止四大異故」 tr. “the verse says: in one place together, no two. The explanation says: in one other place the form of the mirror and the form of the reflection are seen; within this one place there is no principle by which two reflections are both present, since the four great elements they depend upon differ”〔T29n1559 0201b24〕. Image against reflection is a systematic difference of rendering graphs throughout.
- The three things present for a gandharva — Xuanzang 「如契經言:入母胎者要由三事俱現在前,一者母身是時調適、二者父母交愛和合、三健達縛正現在前」 tr. “as a sūtra says: for entry into the mother’s womb three things must be present together — first, that the mother’s body is at that time in fit condition; second, that father and mother join in mutual love; third, that a gandharva is just present”〔0044c26〕‖ Paramārtha 「三處現前故,於母胎中眾生得受生。何者為三?一母四大調適有時,二父母互起愛心和合,三乾闥婆正至欲託生」 tr. “because three places are present, a living being obtains birth within the mother’s womb. Which are the three? First, that the mother’s four great elements are in fit condition and the time is right; second, that father and mother arouse a mind of love toward each other and join; third, that a gandharva has just come and wishes to take up birth”〔T29n1559 0201c22〕. The two forms of that name are two transcriptions of one and the same word.
- ⭐ A difference in the name of the sūtra adduced — Xuanzang 「復云何釋《掌馬族經》?如彼經言:汝今知不?此健達縛正現前者,為婆羅門、為剎帝利、為是吠舍、為戍達羅?為東方來、為南西北?」 tr. “how then is the Sūtra of the Horse-Keeping Clan to be explained? As that sūtra says: do you now know? This gandharva that is just present — is he a brahmin, a kṣatriya, a vaiśya, or a śūdra? Does he come from the east, or from the south, the west, or the north?”〔0045a01〕‖ Paramārtha 「復次若汝執無中陰,云何會釋《阿輸羅耶那經》。經云:汝等能知不?是乾闥婆正至於中,為剎帝利、為婆羅門、為鞞舍、為首陀羅,為從東方來南西北方來,廣說如經」 tr. “further, if you hold that there is no intermediate skandha, how will you reconcile and explain the Sūtra of Aśvalāyana? The sūtra says: can you know? This gandharva that has just come into the midst — is he a kṣatriya, a brahmin, a vaiśya, or a śūdra? Does he come from the east, or from the south, the west, or the north? — set out at length as in the sūtra”〔T29n1559 0201c27〕. The names of the sūtra differ wholly (a rendering of the sense against a transcription), and the order in which the four castes are listed differs as well.
- The names of the five non-returners — Xuanzang 「《五不還經》當云何釋?如契經說:有五不還,一者中般、二者生般、三無行般、四有行般、五者上流」 tr. “how is the Sūtra of the Five Non-Returners to be explained? As a sūtra says: there are five non-returners: first, one who attains parinirvāṇa in the interval; second, upon birth; third, without exertion; fourth, with exertion; fifth, one who goes upstream”〔0045a05〕‖ Paramārtha 「偈曰:說五。釋曰:佛世尊說有五種阿那含,中滅、生滅、無行滅、有行滅、上流滅」 tr. “the verse says: the five are spoken of. The explanation says: the Buddha, the World-Honored One, says there are five kinds of anāgāmin: extinction in the interval, extinction upon birth, extinction without exertion, extinction with exertion, and extinction upstream”〔T29n1559 0202a03〕. Non-returner against anāgāmin, and attaining parinirvāṇa against extinction, are both systematic differences of rendering.
- The three similes of the seven destinations of good men — Xuanzang 「又經說有七善士趣,謂於前五,中般分三,由處及時近中遠故。譬如札火小星迸時,纔起近即滅,初善士亦爾」 tr. “again, a sūtra states seven destinations of good men, that is, within the five above, attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval divides into three by the nearness, middle distance, and farness of place and of time. As when a small spark of a splinter fire flies off and is extinguished near at hand as soon as it rises, so it is with the first good man”〔0045a10〕‖ Paramārtha 「偈曰:行經故。釋曰:於經中說有七種賢聖行。於中說中滅人有三,由時節、處所、勝負差別故。譬如有鐵小火星纔出即滅,初人亦爾」 tr. “the verse says: because of the sūtra on the practices. The explanation says: in the sūtra seven practices of the worthy and the noble are stated. Within them those who attain extinction in the interval are said to be three, by differences of time, of place, and of the stronger and the weaker. As when a small spark of an iron fire comes out and is at once extinguished, so it is with the first man”〔T29n1559 0202a09〕. The graphs used for the simile and for the designation differ slightly.
Correspondence of renderings (within the range of Unit 1 · as found word by word): hells, animals, ghosts, human beings (in that order) / hells, ghosts, beasts, the way of human beings (in that order) · the Heaven of the Multitude of the Four Great Kings / the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings · the Yāma Heaven / the Heaven of Proclaimed Joy · the Tuṣita Heaven / the Heaven of Good Contentment · the Heaven of Delight in Working Transformations / the Heaven of Transformed Delights · the Hell of Equal Reviving / Renewed Life · the Hell of Massed Crushing / Massed Striking · the Hell of Howling / Crying Out · the Hell of Burning Heat / Blazing · the Hell of Great Heat / Great Blazing · Jambudvīpa in the south / the Yanfu Continent · Uttarakuru in the north / Northern Superior Birth · Kaśmīra / Jibin · the Brahmapurohita Heaven / the Heaven of Brahmā’s Forerunners · the Avṛha Heaven / the Heaven of No Great Seeking · the Akaniṣṭha Heaven / None Below · the Abhidharma masters / the masters of Abhidharma · the commonality of sentient beings / the commonality of the group · pepper drink and vajra ring / vajra earring and maricha drink (the order of the similes differing as well) · a non-Buddhist of wrong livelihood / the Nirgrantha’s son (a difference of identity) · Śāriputra / Śāriputra in another transcription · destiny / way · sentient being / living being · intermediate existence / the intermediate skandha · image / reflection · gandharva / gandharva in another transcription · Sūtra of the Horse-Keeping Clan / Sūtra of Aśvalāyana · non-returner / anāgāmin · attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval / extinction in the interval · attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth / extinction upon birth · attaining parinirvāṇa without exertion / extinction without exertion · attaining parinirvāṇa with exertion / extinction with exertion · one who goes upstream / extinction upstream · the stanza says and the treatise says / the verse says and the explanation says.
Honest record (a zero result is honestly recorded too): Xuanzang closes the refutation of 「無色界無中般」 tr. “no attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval in the formless realm” with a quoted stanza — 「然不說彼有中般者,如嗢拕南伽他中說:總集眾聖賢,四靜慮各十,三無色各七,唯六謂非想」 tr. “yet that it is not said there is attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval there is as stated in the Udāna verses: gathering in sum the noble and the worthy, ten in each of the four meditative absorptions, seven in each of the three formless spheres, and six alone in the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception”〔0045a27〕. At the same place of refutation Paramārtha’s version has 「若爾,於無色界亦應說有中滅人,亦於壽量中間般涅槃故。由不說故,是故此執惟自分別」 tr. “if so, in the formless realm too there should be said to be those who attain extinction in the interval, since there also they attain parinirvāṇa in the middle of the lifespan; and since it is not said, this grasping is mere private discrimination”〔T29n1559 0202a25〕, after which it passes directly on, with no quotation of a gathering stanza. A markup-tolerant re-search of the whole of T1559 for the five expressions 「總集眾聖賢」 tr. “gathering in sum the noble and the worthy,” 「四靜慮各十」 tr. “ten in each of the four meditative absorptions,” 「三無色各七」 tr. “seven in each of the three formless spheres,” 「唯六謂非想」 tr. “six alone in the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception,” and 「聖賢」 tr. “the noble and the worthy” returns zero hits for every one. ⇒ This is a real difference of fullness between the two versions and not a failure of search. The relative merit of the two translations is not adjudicated.
V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle · T1562 ★ · Where Present)
The chapter name in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises is not 「世品」 tr. “the Chapter on the World”: T1562 has 「辯緣起品第三之一已依三界辯得心等,今應思擇三界是何?各於其中處別有幾?」 tr. “Chapter Three, Analyzing Dependent Origination, part one: mind and the rest, obtained in dependence upon the three realms, have been analyzed; now it should be considered: what are the three realms? And within each of them, how many separate places are there?”〔T29n1562 0456a16〕— its opening sentence carries over from the same transition as the head of the Kośa’s chapter; T1563 has 「辯緣起品第四」 tr. “Chapter Four, Analyzing Dependent Origination”〔beginning at 0829a22〕. Do not search for it under the Kośa’s chapter name. The passage corresponding to this unit begins at〔T29n1562 0456a16〕and ends at the transitional sentence 「已廣成立中有非無,今復應思:當往何趣?」 tr. “the nonexistence of intermediate existence having been refuted at length, one should now consider: to which destiny will it go?”〔T29n1562 0476b23〕; the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine changes topic at the same transition, 「已廣成立中有非無,今復應思,當往何趣?」 tr. “the nonexistence of intermediate existence having been refuted at length, one should now consider, to which destiny will it go?”〔T29n1563 0837b14〕, the two treatises independently bracketing one and the same section boundary. Only after this do they turn to the detailed explanation of the twelve links of dependent origination, which belongs to the range of Unit 2. The practice is to cite only those locations where the Kośa really has a debate · not to cite generally.
One, upon what the mind of the formless realm continues (touching the establishing of the three realms · the harshest in wording) — the Kośa has 「或心心所唯互相依,故經部師說無色界心等相續無別有依」 tr. “or else mind and mental factors depend upon each other alone, and hence the Sautrāntika masters say that the continuity of mind and the rest in the formless realm has no separate support”〔0041b16〕. Saṅghabhadra positively establishes the position of the Abhidharma school: 「即由此義,對法諸師說無色中以無身故,同分命等更互相依」 tr. “by this very sense the Abhidharma masters say that in the formless, there being no body, commonality and the life faculty and the rest depend upon one another”〔T29n1562 0458b18〕; and of Vasubandhu he says 「經主此中假為賓主,謬增正義作是難言:若爾,有色有情心等,何不但依此二相續」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here plays host and guest by turns and, falsely adding to the correct sense, makes this objection: if so, why do the mind and the rest of sentient beings possessed of form not simply depend upon these two and continue?”〔T29n1562 0458b19〕, and again 「經主定於阿毘達磨無所承稟,謬述此言;或由自心憎厭對法,矯作是說,惑亂正宗。誰有妙通諸法相者,當作如是酬前所問?」 tr. “the Sūtra-master certainly has no inheritance in Abhidharma and states this falsely; or else, out of his own mind’s aversion to Abhidharma, he pretends to say this and confuses the correct tenet. What man of fine understanding of the characters of dharmas would answer the preceding question in such a way?”〔T29n1562 0458c01〕. Saṅghabhadra also refutes the line of 「上座」 tr. “the Elder”: 「上座此中言無色界心與心所更互相依,如二蘆束相依而住,或如下界名色相依」 tr. “the Elder here says that in the formless realm mind and mental factors depend upon one another, as two sheaves of reeds abide leaning together, or as name and form in the lower realm depend upon each other”〔T29n1562 0458c25〕, objecting 「應詰彼言:如欲色界,雖名四蘊更互相依,而許彼名別依色轉。如是無色心所與心雖相依止,然復應許別有所依得相續住」 tr. “he should be challenged thus: as in the desire and form realms, although the four aggregates called name depend upon one another, it is still granted that that name proceeds in dependence upon form separately; so too, although in the formless mental factors and mind depend upon each other, it should still be granted that there is a separate support by which they obtain continuity”〔T29n1562 0458c27〕. ⇒ Three parties are set out here (the Abhidharma school · the Sūtra-master · the Elder), one meaning and two schools recorded together · neither judged to prevail.
Two, the number of the places of the form realm (touching the establishing of the three realms) — Saṅghabhadra refutes the Elder’s account of eighteen: 「上座色界立十八天,故作是言:修諸靜慮各有三品,謂上中下。隨三品因,生三天處。第一靜慮大梵天王,自類相望得有同分」 tr. “the Elder establishes eighteen heavens for the form realm, and so says: the cultivation of the meditative absorptions has three grades each, higher, middle, and lower; and following the causes of the three grades one is born in three heavenly places. The great Brahmā king of the first meditative absorption, set over against his own kind, may have commonality”〔T29n1562 0457a02〕, concluding 「是故迦濕彌羅國諸大論師,咸說大梵王所居即梵輔處,由茲色界處唯十六」 tr. “therefore the great masters of the treatises of the land of Kaśmīra all say that where the great Brahmā king dwells is the Brahmapurohita place, and by this the places of the form realm are sixteen alone”〔T29n1562 0457a24〕. ⇒ In this passage Saṅghabhadra does not use the words 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” (what he refutes is the Elder); yet the sixteen he concludes with differs from the seventeen established on the face of the Kośa’s stanza. The two parties only are recorded · without adjudication.
Three, whether the entity of the five destinies is unobscured-indeterminate alone or extends also to the wholesome and the defiled (touching the establishing of the five destinies · the Sūtra-master’s objection refuted clause by clause) — Saṅghabhadra adduces the Sūtra of the Seven Existences to establish the entity of a destiny, saying 「此經為顯趣體唯攝無覆無記,故簡異因」 tr. “this sūtra is in order to display that the entity of a destiny gathers in the unobscured-indeterminate alone, and so distinguishes the cause as different”〔T29n1562 0459c01〕; and of Vasubandhu he cites the words and refutes them clause by clause: 「然經主言非別說故,定非彼攝,如五濁中煩惱與見別說為濁;非別說故,彼見定非煩惱所攝。」 tr. “yet the Sūtra-master says that, since it is not stated separately it is definitely not gathered in by it, as among the five turbidities affliction and view are stated separately as turbidities; and since they are stated separately, that view is definitely not gathered in by affliction.”〔T29n1562 0459c02〕, continuing in judgment 「故有說趣體兼善染。彼言非理,無處說故。」 tr. “hence there are those who say that the entity of a destiny extends to the wholesome and the defiled. Their statement is contrary to principle, since it is stated nowhere.”〔T29n1562 0459c05〕, and closing with 「如何定知業是趣體?有所因故,有中別說;而非業有體非是趣,為顯趣因說為業有,故所引喻於證無能。」 tr. “how is it definitely known that action is the entity of a destiny? Because it has a cause, it is stated separately within the existences; and it is not that the existence of action, whose entity is not a destiny, is stated as the existence of action in order to display the cause of a destiny — and so the analogy adduced has no power to prove.”〔T29n1562 0459c09〕. ⇒ What is at issue is the nature of the entity of a destiny; Saṅghabhadra refutes the Sūtra-master’s simile of the five turbidities with 「無處說」 tr. “it is stated nowhere.” One meaning and two schools recorded together · neither judged to prevail.
Four, that intermediate existence is not a destiny (touching the five destinies) — the Kośa has 「二趣中故名為中有,此若趣攝非中間故,是則不應說名中有」 tr. “because it is between two destinies it is named intermediate existence; and if this were gathered into a destiny it would not be between, and then it should not be named intermediate existence”〔0042b20〕. Saṅghabhadra twice cites the words and adjudicates them: 「經主復言:既爾,中有名中有故,不應名趣。二趣中故名中有者,此不應理,因不成故」 tr. “the Sūtra-master says further: that being so, since intermediate existence is named intermediate existence it should not be named a destiny. As to ‘because it is between two destinies it is named intermediate existence,’ this is contrary to principle, since the reason is not established”〔T29n1562 0460b11〕, continuing 「若許中有非趣極成,可作是言:二趣中故名為中有。中有非趣既不極成,如何可言二趣中故名為中有?名中有故,因義不成」 tr. “were it granted as thoroughly established that intermediate existence is not a destiny, one might say: because it is between two destinies it is named intermediate existence. But since it is not thoroughly established that intermediate existence is not a destiny, how can one say that because it is between two destinies it is named intermediate existence? Since it is named intermediate existence, the sense of the reason is not established”〔T29n1562 0460b13〕; and again 「又經主言:此若趣攝,非中間故,是則不應名中有者,亦不應理。所以者何?設是趣攝,如前所釋,成中有故;中有非趣,前說理成,經主後言不堪為證」 tr. “and as to the Sūtra-master’s saying that if this were gathered into a destiny it would not be between, and then it should not be named intermediate existence, this too is contrary to principle. Why so? Because even granting that it were gathered into a destiny, as explained above it would still be established as intermediate existence; and that intermediate existence is not a destiny is established in principle by what was said above, so that the Sūtra-master’s later words cannot serve as proof”〔T29n1562 0460b26〕. The Elder gives a separate explanation: 「此中上座作如是言:若許中有非趣所攝,彼即應說離五趣外別有能感中有起業。此無有失是所許故」 tr. “here the Elder says: if it be granted that intermediate existence is not gathered into a destiny, then one should say that outside the five destinies there is a separate action able to call forth the arising of intermediate existence. In this there is no fault, since it is granted”〔T29n1562 0460b29〕, upon which Saṅghabhadra remarks 「然彼上座覺慧衰微,於無過中妄興過難」 tr. “yet that Elder’s cognition and discernment are in decline, and where there is no fault he falsely raises the charge of fault”〔T29n1562 0461a09〕.
Five, the ground of the Ābhāsvara gods’ difference in perception (touching the seven stations of consciousness) — here the Kośa records the Sautrāntika masters’ adducing of a sūtra to explain the sense of difference in perception (the newly and the long born gods having the two perceptions of terror and of no terror toward the aeon-fire)〔beginning at 0043a10〕. Saṅghabhadra remarks 「經主引經釋想異義,謂極光淨新舊生天,緣於劫火,有怖不怖二想交雜,故名想異,非喜與捨二想交雜」 tr. “the Sūtra-master adduces a sūtra to explain the sense of difference in perception, saying that among the Ābhāsvara the newly and the long born, with the aeon-fire as their object, have the two perceptions of terror and of no terror mixed, and hence are called different in perception, and not that the two perceptions of joy and of equanimity are mixed”〔T29n1562 0463b05〕, objecting 「若爾,不應第三靜慮由樂想故說名想一。有何別理」 tr. “if so, the third meditative absorption ought not to be called one in perception by reason of the perception of pleasure. What separate principle is there?”〔T29n1562 0463b07〕; while of the Elder he says 「上座此中作如是說:第三靜慮於一切時,由不怖想故言想一。彼所引教與經主同,今詳彼言非符識住」 tr. “the Elder here says: the third meditative absorption at all times is said to be one in perception by reason of the perception of no terror. The teaching he adduces is the same as the Sūtra-master’s; now, examining his statement, it does not answer to the stations of consciousness”〔T29n1562 0463b11〕. ⇒ Saṅghabhadra’s wording differs in weight toward the two, recorded without adjudication.
Six, the sense of that in which consciousness adheres (touching the four stations of consciousness) — the Kośa has 「若爾,何故餘契經言:於識食中有喜有染,有喜染故識住其中、識所乘御」 tr. “if so, why does another sūtra say that within the nutriment of consciousness there is joy and there is defilement, and that because there is joy and defilement consciousness abides therein and is mounted and driven by consciousness?”〔0043c01〕. Saṅghabhadra cites Vasubandhu’s explanation: 「此中經主作如是釋,亦不遮識、識所依著,總於諸蘊生憙染故;然如色等一一蘊中,生諸憙染」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master explains thus, that it does not block consciousness or that in which consciousness adheres either, since joy and defilement arise toward the aggregates in sum; yet, as with form and the rest, the several joys and defilements arise within each single aggregate”〔T29n1562 0465b07〕, and adduces 「又佛意說,此四識住猶如良田,總說一切有取諸識猶如種子,不可種子立為良田,仰測世尊教意如是」 tr. “and again, the Buddha’s intent is to say that these four stations of consciousness are like a good field, and to state in sum that all consciousness possessed of appropriation is like a seed; a seed may not be established as a good field. This is a reverent surmise that such is the World-Honored One’s intent in teaching”〔T29n1562 0465b10〕, remarking upon it 「如是所釋但述己情,審諦思求無深理趣」 tr. “an explanation of this kind merely states his own feeling; sought out with careful examination, it has no deep principle”〔T29n1562 0465b14〕. He refutes the Elder’s divergent explanation as well: 「又彼上座作是釋言:即此不應還住於此,故不可說識隨識住」 tr. “and that Elder explains thus: this very thing should not abide back within itself, and so it cannot be said that consciousness abides following consciousness”〔T29n1562 0465c10〕, remarking 「彼如是釋,非悟理言」 tr. “his explaining it so is not a word of awakening to principle”〔T29n1562 0465c14〕.
Seven, why the bodhisattva undergoes birth from a womb (touching the four modes of birth) — the Kośa has 「若人信佛有持願通能久留身,此不成釋因論生論」 tr. “if someone believes that the Buddha has the supernormal power of upholding a vow by which he can long preserve his body, this does not hold as an explanation but is a discussion arising from the discussion”〔0044a27〕. Saṅghabhadra first cites and then answers: 「此中經主作如是難:若人信佛有持願通能久留身,此不成釋。」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master makes this objection: if someone believes that the Buddha has the supernormal power of upholding a vow by which he can long preserve his body, this does not hold as an explanation.”〔T29n1562 0467c25〕, continuing 「今謂此釋其理必成。通所留身,非佛功德力無畏等所依熏故,不能廣大饒益世間」 tr. “now I say that this explanation’s principle must hold. A body preserved by supernormal power, not being perfumed as the support of the Buddha’s powers of merit and of the fearlessnesses and the rest, cannot benefit the world broadly”〔T29n1562 0467c26〕, and at the end returning to his own school: 「故我所稟毘婆沙師咸作是言:後身菩薩為利他故不受化生。此義極成,不可傾動」 tr. “therefore the Vaibhāṣika masters from whom I have received my inheritance all say: the bodhisattva of the last body does not undergo birth by transformation, for the sake of benefiting others. This sense is thoroughly established and cannot be overturned”〔T29n1562 0468a05〕. ⇒ In this item Saṅghabhadra cites the objection and then sets out his own correct explanation, and his tone is more level than in the items above.
Eight, whether an image really exists (touching the proof that intermediate existence really exists · the most concrete divergence) — the Kośa has 「言像不成故非喻者,以一處所無二並故。謂於一處鏡色及像並見現前,二色不應同處並有,依異大故」 tr. “as for saying that since an image is not established it is no analogy: because in one place no two stand together. That is, in one place the form of the mirror and the form of the image are seen present together; but two forms ought not to be together in the same place, since they depend upon different great elements”〔0044c01〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it: 「經主此中作如是釋,諸像實有,理不成故。又非等故,為喻不成」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master explains thus, that images really existing does not hold in principle; and again that, not being alike, it does not hold as an analogy”〔T29n1562 0470a18〕, objecting 「今謂彼因不能遣像,故不能解破中有難」 tr. “now I say that his reason cannot dispel the image, and so cannot resolve the objection refuting intermediate existence”〔T29n1562 0470b02〕, and again 「又諸大種其處應同,彼無所依大種異故。若有對故無斯過者,則不應以依異大故證鏡像色二處不同,能造所造有對同故。」 tr. “and again, the great elements ought to be in the same place, since what they support has no differing great elements. And if there be no such fault by reason of resistance, then one ought not to prove by their depending upon different great elements that the form of the mirror and the form of the image are in two different places, since what produces and what is produced are alike in resistance.”〔T29n1562 0470b11〕. The condensed version of the same argument in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine has 「然經主等一類諸師,許像不成故非譬者,彼說非理。像非不成,對別現生如是像故,猶如此像本質所依。」 tr. “yet the Sūtra-master and a class of masters like him, who grant that since an image is not established it is no analogy, speak contrary to principle. An image is not unestablished, since with respect to a distinct thing there arises just such an image, as this image’s own substance is what it depends upon.”〔T29n1563 0834c21〕, and again 「然經主等立像無因,謂一處所無二並故」 tr. “yet the Sūtra-master and the rest establish that an image has no cause, saying that in one place no two stand together”〔T29n1563 0835a15〕, and it records one who, agreeing with the Sūtra-master, proves by many reasons that an image is not existent — 「大德喜慧亦以多同證像非有同經主者。如經主破有不同者,《順正理》中已廣別破,今更略述」 tr. “the Venerable Xihui too, by many of the same reasons, proves that an image is not existent, in agreement with the Sūtra-master. As for those who differ from the Sūtra-master’s refutation, they have already been refuted separately at length in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, and are now briefly restated”〔T29n1563 0835c08〕. ⇒ The two parties are directly opposed on whether an image really exists, while on the conclusion 「中有實有」 tr. “intermediate existence really exists” they in fact agree; what differs is the route of the argument. One meaning and two schools recorded together · neither judged to prevail.
Nine, the chain of divergent accounts from after the simile of the image to the transition (touching the proof that intermediate existence really exists · eight sets Saṅghabhadra himself records and refutes) — from the close of the argument about the image to the transition to a new topic, the two treatises still set out eight sets of divergent accounts one after another, all within the section boundary of this unit: ① the transmission of sound onward — 「有餘師言:風等緣合有差別故,聲展轉至,及不離質,二皆可聞。」 tr. “other masters say: because the coming together of wind and the other conditions has its differences, sound reaches on by transmission, and does not leave its substance, and both may be heard.”〔T29n1562 0474a03〕; ② the example of passing away from the formless — 「有餘復言:如無色界歿,中無連續,欲色界色生。如是亦應此死有滅,中無連續,彼生有起,所引穀喻於證無能。」 tr. “others say further: as when one passes away from the formless realm, with no connection in between, form of the desire or form realm arises; so too, when this existence of death ceases, with no connection in between, that existence of birth arises, and the simile of grain adduced has no power to prove.”〔T29n1562 0474a14〕, condensed in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine as 「如無色歿欲色色生中無連續,如是亦應死生二有中無連續。」 tr. “as when one passes away from the formless and form of the desire or form realm arises with no connection in between, so too there should be no connection in between the two existences of death and birth.”〔T29n1563 0836c26〕; ③ the simile of the inchworm — 「有餘復言:猶如尺蠖前安前足後足後移,如是死生方所雖隔,先取後捨得至餘方,是故於斯中有無用。」 tr. “others say further: just as an inchworm first sets down its front foot and afterwards moves its hind foot, so, though the places of death and birth are separated, by first taking hold and afterwards letting go one reaches another quarter; and so intermediate existence is of no use here.”〔T29n1562 0474c08〕, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine having 「有餘復言:猶如尺蠖前安前足後足後移,如是死生方所雖隔,先取後捨得至餘方,中有何用?」 tr. “others say further: just as an inchworm first sets down its front foot and afterwards moves its hind foot, so, though the places of death and birth are separated, by first taking hold and afterwards letting go one reaches another quarter; what use is intermediate existence?”〔T29n1563 0837a03〕; ④ going by the force of intention — 「有餘復言:死生二有雖隔而至,如意勢通。」 tr. “others say further: the two existences of death and birth, though separated, are reached, as by the supernormal power that goes by the force of intention.”〔T29n1562 0474c18〕, the same text in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine〔T29n1563 0837a07〕; ⑤ the account that gandharva is a mistaken recitation — 「有謂後經應如是說:塞建陀滅正現在前。傳者謬誦為健達縛,於此位中樂器無故。」 tr. “some say that the later sūtra should read: the ceasing of the skandhas is just present. The transmitters recited it mistakenly as gandharva, since at this stage there are no musical instruments.”〔T29n1562 0475b03〕; ⑥ the gloss on 「將生」 tr. “about to be born” — 「有謂此說究竟為遠,於已生位說將生言,如說大王今何來此。」 tr. “some say that this statement takes the final term as remote, and that at a stage where one is already born the words ‘about to be born’ are used, as one says, great king, whence do you come here now.”〔T29n1562 0475b20〕; ⑦ the strained explanation of a sound formed by mind — 「有隨自執妄釋此經,言意成聲詮無色界。」 tr. “some, following their own grasping, falsely explain this sūtra, saying that a sound formed by mind denotes the formless realm.”〔T29n1562 0475c02〕; ⑧ a divergent explanation of the three grades of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval — 「有說諸有壽量中間斷餘煩惱皆名中般,由至界位或想或尋而般涅槃,故說三品。」 tr. “some say that all who cut off the remaining afflictions in the middle of the lifespan are named those who attain parinirvāṇa in the interval, and that because they attain parinirvāṇa on reaching the stage of the element, or of perception, or of applied thought, three grades are stated.”〔T29n1562 0476a27〕. ⇒ All eight sets are divergent accounts Saṅghabhadra himself records and then refutes, and are not statements of the Kośa; this section records only their positions and their locations, recorded without adjudication.
VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui)
The lacuna of Shentai’s Commentary (a negative proposition already proved · the lacuna marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, X53n0836, is a fragmentary text; its seven surviving fascicles are Fascicles One and Two (parts one and two of the Chapter on the Elements), Fascicles Four, Five, Six, and Seven (parts two through five of the Chapter on the Faculties), and Fascicle Seventeen (part three of the Chapter on the Noble Persons) — the Chapter on the World, the Chapter on Action, and the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies being wholly wanting. ⇒ Shentai’s Commentary is fragmentary, the Chapter on the World is wanting, and for this unit there is no clause-by-clause explanation of his to attach, and the text of his other fascicles is not made to serve in its place. The three commentaries below are recorded together.
(1) The Establishing of the Three Realms
- The names and senses of the eight great hells — Puguang adduces the Correct Principle: 「《正理》三十一釋前七地獄云眾苦逼身數悶如死,尋蘇如本,故名等活。謂彼有情雖遭種種斫刺磨擣,而彼暫遇涼風所吹尋蘇如本,等前活,故立等活名。先以黑索拼量支體,後方斬鋸,故名黑繩。眾多苦具俱來逼身,合黨相殘,故名眾合。眾苦所逼異類悲號,怨發叫聲,故名號叫。劇苦所逼發大酷聲,悲叫稱怨,故名大叫。火隨身轉炎熾周圍,熱苦難任,故名炎熱。若內若外、自身他身皆出猛火互相燒害,熱中極故,名為極熱」 tr. “the Correct Principle, fascicle thirty-one, explains the first seven hells thus: the many sufferings press the body and it swoons again and again as though dead, and then revives as before, and so it is named Equal Reviving. That is, those sentient beings, though they undergo all manner of cutting, piercing, grinding, and pounding, revive as before when for a moment a cool wind blows upon them, alive equally as before, and so the name Equal Reviving is established. First their limbs are measured out with a black rope and afterwards they are cut and sawn, and so it is named Black Rope. Many instruments of suffering come pressing the body at once and gather in bands to mangle them, and so it is named Massed Crushing. Pressed by the many sufferings, the several kinds wail sorrowfully and their cries go up in complaint, and so it is named Howling. Pressed by fierce suffering they let out great harsh cries, wailing and voicing complaint, and so it is named Great Howling. Fire turns with the body and blazes all around, the heat and suffering unbearable, and so it is named Burning Heat. Within and without, from their own bodies and from others’ bodies, fierce fires come forth and burn one another, extreme among heats, and so it is named Extreme Heat”〔T41n1821 0148b12〕·「先以黑索拼量支體,後方斬鋸,故名黑繩」 tr. “first their limbs are measured out with a black rope and afterwards they are cut and sawn, and so it is named Black Rope”〔T41n1821 0148b16〕·「眾多苦具俱來逼身,合黨相殘,故名眾合」 tr. “many instruments of suffering come pressing the body at once and gather in bands to mangle them, and so it is named Massed Crushing”〔T41n1821 0148b17〕·「異類悲號,怨發叫聲,故名號叫」 tr. “the several kinds wail sorrowfully and their cries go up in complaint, and so it is named Howling”〔T41n1821 0148b18〕·「火隨身轉炎熾周圍,熱苦難任,故名炎熱」 tr. “fire turns with the body and blazes all around, the heat and suffering unbearable, and so it is named Burning Heat”〔T41n1821 0148b20〕. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gives remarks of his own: 「一、等活地獄,謂彼有情雖遭種種斫刺磨擣,而彼暫遇涼風所吹,尋蘇如本,等前活故,立等活名。」 tr. “first, the Hell of Equal Reviving: that is, those sentient beings, though they undergo all manner of cutting, piercing, grinding, and pounding, revive as before when for a moment a cool wind blows upon them, alive equally as before, and so the name Equal Reviving is established.”〔T41n1823 0863b15〕·「八、無間地獄者,受苦無間,或無樂間苦,故名無間」 tr. “eighth, the Unremitting Hell: the undergoing of suffering is unremitting, or there is no pleasure to interrupt the suffering, and so it is named Unremitting”〔T41n1823 0863b26〕.
- The names and senses of the six heavens of desire — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「三、夜摩天,此云時分,謂彼天中時時多分唱快樂哉。四、覩史多天,此云喜足,於五欲樂生喜足心。五、樂變化天,於五欲境自變化故」 tr. “third, the Yāma Heaven, which means here Time-Division: that is, in that heaven from time to time they for the most part cry out, how happy! Fourth, the Tuṣita Heaven, which means here Joyful Contentment: toward the pleasures of the five desires they arouse a mind of joyful contentment. Fifth, the Heaven of Delight in Working Transformations: because toward the objects of the five desires they work transformations themselves”〔T41n1823 0863b06〕.
- The three accounts of the number of places in the form realm (the first of the divergences among the three commentaries) — Puguang sets out four accounts and attaches each to its holder: 「論主頌中述西方師義,說有十七,故《婆沙》云『西方師說色界十七。彼師意說:以大梵王壽、量、處等異餘二天,故於初定別立三天。』」 tr. “in the stanza the author states the sense of the masters of the West, saying that there are seventeen; hence the Mahāvibhāṣā says, ‘the masters of the West say the form realm has seventeen. The intent of those masters is that, since the great Brahmā king’s lifespan, measure, place, and the rest differ from the other two heavens, three heavens are separately established in the first absorption.’”〔T41n1821 0149a03〕·「又《正理》云有餘別說十七處名,初靜慮中總立二處,第四靜慮別說無想」 tr. “and again the Correct Principle says that others separately state the names of seventeen places, establishing two places in sum in the first meditative absorption and stating non-perception separately in the fourth”〔T41n1821 0149a10〕·「又《正理》云上座色界立十八處」 tr. “and again the Correct Principle says that the Elder establishes eighteen places for the form realm”〔T41n1821 0149a13〕·「今此國師二俱不立,由無別地故唯十六。故《婆沙》云迦濕彌羅諸論師說,初靜慮地唯有二處」 tr. “the masters of this land now establish neither, and since there is no separate level there are only sixteen; hence the Mahāvibhāṣā says that the masters of the treatises of Kaśmīra say that the level of the first meditative absorption has only two places”〔T41n1821 0149a14〕. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, on the other hand, marks them straight off by school name: 「於色界中立十七天,依經部宗也。若薩婆多宗,唯立十六天,除大梵天」 tr. “establishing seventeen heavens in the form realm follows the Sautrāntika school; if it be the Sarvāstivāda school, only sixteen heavens are established, the Mahābrahmā Heaven being excluded”〔T41n1823 0864a10〕·「若上座部,亦立大梵天,由身壽不同故。亦立無想天,謂與廣果因果別故。由此色界即有十八天」 tr. “if it be the Sthavira school, the Mahābrahmā Heaven is also established, since body and lifespan differ; and the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings is also established, since it differs from the Bṛhatphala in cause and result. Hence the form realm has eighteen heavens”〔T41n1823 0864a19〕. ⭐ The point of divergence = who holds the seventeen: Puguang marks 「西方師」 tr. “the masters of the West” (adducing the words of the Mahāvibhāṣā), Yuanhui marks 「經部宗」 tr. “the Sautrāntika school.” Recorded without adjudication.
- The intermediate existence of one from the formless realm (touching adjudication · of the kind gathered under Further Resonances) — Puguang adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā with two explanations and offers a judgment of his own: 「《婆沙》六十八云問:無色沒生欲、色界者,彼二中有何處現在前?有作是說:在第四靜慮。評曰:彼不應作是說。所以者何?若無色界有方處者可作是說。然無色界無有方處,何緣遠至第四靜慮?有餘師說:若從彼沒生無色界,即在彼方處中有現在前。彼亦不應作如是說。所以者何?若作是說,彼無色界沒生無色者,云何可爾?應作是說:若欲、色界沒生無色界,及無色沒生無色者,彼無色界沒生欲、色時,彼二中有即當生處而現在前」 tr. “the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle sixty-eight, says: Question: for those who pass away from the formless and are born in the desire or form realm, where does that intermediate existence of the two become present? Some say: in the fourth meditative absorption. The adjudication says: they ought not to say so. Why? If the formless realm had a quarter and place it might be so said. But the formless realm has no quarter and place; on what ground should it go so far as the fourth meditative absorption? Others say: if one passes away from there and is born in the formless realm, the intermediate existence becomes present in that very quarter and place. They too ought not to say so. Why? If it be so said, then for those who pass away from the formless realm and are born in the formless, how could it be so? It should be said: for those who pass away from the desire or form realm and are born in the formless, and for those who pass away from the formless and are born in the formless, when they pass away from the formless realm and are born in the desire or form realm, that intermediate existence of the two becomes present at the very place where they are to be born”〔T41n1821 0149b17〕·「有餘師說:若從彼沒生無色界,即在彼方處中有現在前」 tr. “others say: if one passes away from there and is born in the formless realm, the intermediate existence becomes present in that very quarter and place”〔T41n1821 0149b21〕·「論主以理為宗,非以《婆沙》評家為量,何勞通釋」 tr. “the author takes principle for his tenet and does not take the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators for his measure; what need is there to labor at reconciling?”〔T41n1821 0149b29〕.
- The name and sense of a realm — Puguang: 「界者,或是持義、或種族義」 tr. “realm has either the sense of upholding or the sense of lineage”〔T41n1821 0150a21〕; and explaining the dependent-determinative reading: 「又欲之界至應知亦然者,第二解約依主釋。此界是欲之界,故名欲界。即是欲之任持,以此界能任持欲故」 tr. “as to ‘again, the realm of desire . . . should be understood in the same way,’ the second explanation is by dependent-determinative analysis. This realm is the realm of desire, and so is named the desire realm. That is, it is the upholding of desire, since this realm can uphold desire”〔T41n1821 0150b06〕.
- The exchange upon the continuity of mind and the rest in the formless realm (touching adjudication · of the kind gathered under Further Resonances) — Puguang adjudicates the intent of the author’s round of question and answer: 「如是所難方便,欲明同分、命根非實有體」 tr. “objecting in this way is an expedient, meant to display that commonality and the life faculty have no real entity”〔T41n1821 0150a10〕, and where the treatise records the Sautrāntika account he adjudicates outright, 「引說同己」 tr. “he adduces an account that agrees with his own”〔T41n1821 0150a12〕. The text of the treatise itself does not state its intent.
- The name and sense of the formless — Puguang: 「所言色者是變礙義,即十種色。或示現義即是色處。恐疑無色以色無為體,故今釋言:彼四無色,體非是色,立無色名;非彼無色但用色無之處無法為體」 tr. “what is called form has the sense of resistant deformation, that is, the ten kinds of form; or the sense of display, that is, the sense field of the visible. Lest it be doubted that the formless takes the absence of form for its entity, it is now explained thus: those four formless spheres have an entity that is not form, and so the name formless is established; it is not that the formless takes for its entity the mere absent dharma of a place where form is absent”〔T41n1821 0150b02〕.
(2) The Entity of Desire and the Exchange with the Non-Buddhist
- Fine desires are not the entity of true desire — Puguang adduces the Dharmaskandha: 「如《法蘊足論》第六云然五妙欲非真欲體,真欲體者是緣彼貪」 tr. “as the Dharmaskandha, fascicle six, says: yet the five fine desires are not the entity of true desire; the entity of true desire is the greed that takes them as its condition”〔T41n1821 0150b13〕, and explains the sense of the stanza: 「此頌意言:可愛妙色、聲、香、味、觸非真欲體。真欲體者,謂緣彼生分別貪著。欲境如本,智者於中名離欲」 tr. “the intent of this stanza is: the lovely and fine forms, sounds, odors, tastes, and tangibles are not the entity of true desire. The entity of true desire is the discriminative greed and adherence that arises taking them as its condition. The objects of desire remain as they were, and among them the wise are named free from desire”〔T41n1821 0150b16〕.
- The scene of the exchange (supplying the narrative the treatise does not state) — Puguang: 「尊者舍利子有時為人說如是頌。爾時有一邪命外道不遠而住,以頌難詰舍利子」 tr. “the Venerable Śāriputra once spoke this stanza for others. At that time a certain non-Buddhist of wrong livelihood was standing not far off, and challenged Śāriputra with a stanza”〔T41n1821 0150b19〕·「時舍利子報外道言:起惡尋思,實名受欲。非諸苾芻於世妙境皆起不善分別尋思,故汝不應作斯難詰」 tr. “then Śāriputra said to the non-Buddhist: to arouse evil applied thinking is indeed to be named enjoying desire. It is not that monks all arouse unwholesome discriminative applied thinking toward the world’s fine objects, and so you ought not to raise this challenge”〔T41n1821 0150b23〕·「時彼外道默然不能答,彼師實觀可愛色故」 tr. “at that the non-Buddhist was silent and could not answer, since his teacher does indeed gaze upon lovely forms”〔T41n1821 0150b27〕.
- Why desires are called fine — Puguang adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā: 「如《婆沙》一百七十三,一解云:復次諸欲下賤,而貪欲者分別增益取為淨妙,故說為妙」 tr. “as in the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle one hundred seventy-three, one explanation says: again, desires are low and base, and yet one greedy for desire, by discrimination and augmentation, takes them for pure and fine, and so they are said to be fine”〔T41n1821 0150c02〕.
- The answer about tying a horse — Puguang fills in its concrete matter and its logic: 「論主今此所言,同縛馬答。外道殺馬祀天縛馬著柱,有人問言:『縛馬者誰?』答言:『馬主。』『馬主是誰?』答言:『縛者。』如是二答皆不令解」 tr. “what the author now says is like the answer about tying a horse. The non-Buddhists kill a horse in sacrifice to a god and tie the horse to a post; someone asks, ‘who is the one tying the horse?’ Answer: ‘the horse’s owner.’ ‘Who is the horse’s owner?’ Answer: ‘the one tying it.’ Two answers such as these both fail to make one understand”〔T41n1821 0150c16〕.
(3) The Five Destinies
- The senses of the name naraka — Puguang adduces the Correct Principle: 「若依《正理》二十二釋五趣名云那落名人,迦名為惡。人多造惡,顛墜其中,由是故名那落迦趣。或近人故名那落迦,造重罪人速墮彼故」 tr. “if one follows the Correct Principle, fascicle twenty-two, in explaining the names of the five destinies: naraka names a man and ka names what is evil. Men mostly perform evil and fall headlong into it, and for this reason it is named the destiny of naraka. Or it is named naraka because it is near to men, since men who perform grave offenses fall swiftly into it”〔T41n1821 0151b09〕.
- The glosses on animals and on hungry ghosts — Puguang: 「言傍生者,彼趣多分身橫住故,或彼趣中容有少分傍行者故。又類多故,多愚癡故。名曰傍生」 tr. “as for animals: in that destiny their bodies for the most part abide crosswise, or within that destiny there may be some small part that go crosswise; and again their kinds are many and they are mostly deluded, and so they are named animals”〔T41n1821 0151b19〕·「言餓鬼者,謂餘生中喜盜他物、習慳貪等。又復多是所祀祖宗,又多希求以自存濟。又多怯劣,其形疲悴、身心輕躁,故名餓鬼」 tr. “as for hungry ghosts: in another life they delighted to steal others’ goods and practiced avarice and greed and the rest. And again they are mostly the ancestors to whom sacrifice is made, and they mostly beg in order to keep themselves alive. And again they are mostly timid and weak, their forms worn and haggard and their bodies and minds restless, and so they are named hungry ghosts”〔T41n1821 0151b21〕.
- The principle that intermediate existence is not a destiny — Puguang fastens closely upon the treatise: 「趣是所往,中有是能往,不可說能往是所往趣,即死處生故」 tr. “a destiny is what is gone to and intermediate existence is what goes; one cannot say that what goes is the destiny gone to, since it arises in the very place of death”〔T41n1821 0152a25〕·「名中有故,不應名趣。二趣中間而受生故,名為中有。此若趣攝,不應名中」 tr. “since it is named intermediate existence it should not be named a destiny. Because it takes birth between two destinies it is named intermediate existence; and if this were gathered into a destiny it should not be named intermediate”〔T41n1821 0152b01〕.
- Whether the entity of a destiny is maturation alone or extends to the nourished (touching adjudication) — Puguang: 「此中兩師,前說為正。故婆沙一百七十二云問:已知趣體唯是無覆無記,於中為但是異熟?為通長養?若但是異熟者,品類足說當云何通?如說五趣攝五蘊、十二處、十八界。若通長養者,則趣體雜亂,以人趣中亦引起色界長養諸根大種故。答:應說趣體唯是異熟。問:品類足說當云何通?答:彼文應說五趣攝五蘊、十一處、十七界少分。而不作是說者,當知是誦者錯謬。有說:彼論通五趣眷屬,感五趣業及能防護,非唯說趣,是故無過。然由煩惱界有差別,由異熟蘊趣有差別,是故趣體唯是異熟」 tr. “of these two masters the former account is correct. Hence the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle one hundred seventy-two, says: Question: it being known that the entity of a destiny is unobscured-indeterminate alone, is it within that maturation alone, or does it extend to the nourished? If it is maturation alone, how is the statement of the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas to be reconciled, which says that the five destinies gather in the five aggregates, the twelve sense fields, and the eighteen elements? And if it extends to the nourished, the entity of a destiny is mixed and disordered, since within the destiny of human beings the nourished faculties and great elements of the form realm are also drawn forth. Answer: it should be said that the entity of a destiny is maturation alone. Question: how then is the statement of the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas to be reconciled? Answer: that text should say that the five destinies gather in the five aggregates, eleven sense fields, and a portion of seventeen elements; and since it does not say so, it should be known that the reciters were in error. There is an account: that treatise extends to the retinue of the five destinies, the action that calls forth the five destinies and what can protect it, and does not state the destiny alone, and so there is no fault. Yet since realms differ by affliction and destinies differ by the aggregates of maturation, therefore the entity of a destiny is maturation alone”〔T41n1821 0152b09〕·「答:應說趣體唯是異熟」 tr. “Answer: it should be said that the entity of a destiny is maturation alone”〔T41n1821 0152b15〕. Fabao at the same passage marks it as a divergent account and gives a judgment of his own — 「結歸有部宗也」 tr. “concluding by a return to the Sarvāstivāda school”〔T41n1822 0587b23〕·「論『有說一向記至亦通長養』,述異說也。此三說中,第二為正」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘there is an account: it is invariably . . . to extending to the nourished as well,’ this sets out divergent accounts. Of these three accounts the second is correct”〔T41n1822 0587b23〕, adducing the ground given in the Correct Principle, 「唯異熟生故,又無過故」 tr. “because it is born of maturation alone, and because there is then no fault”〔T41n1822 0587b25〕— and Fabao’s quotation stops here; what follows, 「若通長養,身在欲界修得天眼是長養性,趣應雜亂」 tr. “if it extended to the nourished, then a body in the desire realm that has cultivated and obtained the divine eye is of the nature of the nourished, and the destinies would be mixed and disordered”〔T41n1822 0587b25〕, falls outside Fabao’s quotation marks and is his own further argument, and may not be merged into the text he adduces from the Correct Principle. Honest record: a markup-tolerant search of T1562 for 「唯異熟生故」 tr. “because it is born of maturation alone,” 「若通長養」 tr. “if it extended to the nourished,” and 「趣應雜亂」 tr. “the destinies would be mixed and disordered” returns zero hits for each, so that what Fabao adduces must be an abridged or a paraphrasing citation, recorded without adjudication. ⇒ What the two commentaries take is one and the same account of the base text — 「有說:一向是異熟生」 tr. “there is an account: it is invariably born of maturation”〔T29 0042b27〕— and both expressly mark the three accounts as divergent; the text of the treatise itself passes no verdict.
- To which destiny the asuras belong (touching adjudication · Fabao alone treats it fully) — Fabao: 「阿素洛者,鬼趣所攝。天帝釋言本是天者,是諂曲語」 tr. “the asuras are gathered into the destiny of ghosts. Śakra the lord of gods saying that they were originally gods is a flattering way of speaking”〔T41n1822 0587c05〕·「曾聞曼馱多王威德勝於天故。難陀、跋難陀等雖是傍生,威德自在勝諸天眾。故阿素洛唯鬼趣收」 tr. “it has been heard that King Māndhātṛ’s majesty surpassed that of the gods. Nanda, Upananda, and the rest, though animals, were sovereign in majesty beyond the host of gods. Hence the asuras are gathered under the destiny of ghosts alone”〔T41n1822 0587c11〕.
(4) The Seven Stations of Consciousness
- What “a portion of the gods” gathers in — Puguang adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā: 「如《婆沙》一百三十七云『一分天謂欲界天,不言初定。』又《婆沙》云初識住唯欲界繫故,但依未至滅。第二識住初定繫故,依初靜慮、未至靜慮中間,第二靜慮近分滅」 tr. “as the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle one hundred thirty-seven, says, ‘a portion of the gods means the gods of the desire realm, and does not speak of the first absorption.’ And again the Mahāvibhāṣā says that the first station of consciousness, belonging to the desire realm alone, ceases only in dependence upon access concentration; and that the second station of consciousness, belonging to the first absorption, ceases in dependence upon the first meditative absorption, upon access concentration, upon the intermediate meditative absorption, and upon the preliminary stage of the second meditative absorption”〔T41n1821 0152c04〕.
- Where the Brahmā multitudes had once seen the Brahmā king (the widest disparity of fullness among the three commentaries) — Puguang sets out the several explanations here in full, marking the treatise’s own correct explanation as 「初生見已,後重見時,起如是念:我等曾見如是有情長壽久住」 tr. “having seen him at their first birth, when they see him again later they arouse this thought: we once saw such a sentient being long-lived and long abiding”〔T41n1821 0153b02〕, adducing separately one explanation of the Correct Principle, 「有作是說:彼梵眾天不受處胎、斷末磨苦,由斯得有念無忘失,故憶前生所見等事」 tr. “some say: those Brahmakāyika gods do not undergo the womb or the pain of the severing of the vital points, and thereby have mindfulness without forgetting, and so recall what they saw and the rest in their former birth”〔T41n1821 0153b29〕, and at the end offering a summing case of his own, 「上來《正理》總有六解,前三同此,後三不同。又《婆沙》九十八有五解,初三同此論」 tr. “the foregoing Correct Principle has six explanations in all, the first three the same as here and the latter three different; and the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle ninety-eight, has five explanations, the first three the same as in this treatise”〔T41n1821 0153c02〕. Fabao adduces the Correct Principle without making a comparative case: 「《正理論》云謂諸梵眾初下生時,見大梵王威光赫烈,雖懷敬慕欲往親承,威神所逼未果前詣,於茲荏苒遂致多時。」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says: when the Brahmā multitudes first came down to be born they saw the great Brahmā king’s majestic light blazing, and though they cherished reverence and longing and wished to go and attend upon him, they were pressed by his majestic power and did not accomplish the approach, and so with the passing of time much time went by.”〔T41n1822 0588b10〕. Yuanhui gives only one explanation to the same question: 「問:『何故梵王、梵眾起一因想?』答:謂大梵王於劫初時獨一而住,更無侍衛,遂發願言:『云何當令諸餘有情生我同分?』時極光淨天見已悲愍,從彼處沒,生為梵眾。梵王纔發願,見有天生故,大梵王起如是想:我表能生也。彼諸梵眾初見大梵威德特尊天,又憶念知先因梵王發誓願故,我來生此,是故梵眾起如是念:我等皆是大梵王生」 tr. “Question: ‘why do the Brahmā king and the Brahmā multitudes arouse the perception of one cause?’ Answer: at the beginning of an aeon the great Brahmā king dwelt alone with no attendants, and so made a vow, saying, ‘how may other sentient beings be born into my commonality?’ At that time the Ābhāsvara gods saw and pitied him, and passing away from that place were born as the Brahmā multitudes. The great Brahmā king, having just made his vow and seeing gods born, aroused this perception: I manifest the power to produce. And those Brahmā multitudes, first seeing the great Brahmā’s majesty and preeminence among the gods, and recalling as well that they had come to be born here through the Brahmā king’s vow, therefore aroused this thought: we were all produced by the great Brahmā king”〔T41n1823 0865a16〕.
- The threefold argument over the Ābhāsvara gods’ difference in perception (touching defense and refutation) — Puguang: 「經部引經釋第三識住名想異,如文可知。《正理》難意:第三定天見下水災,新、舊生天有怖、不怖想,應名想異。若俱舍師救:第二定中喜擾動故,見下火災怖、不怖想」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas adduce a sūtra to explain the third station of consciousness as being named different in perception, as the text makes plain. The intent of the Correct Principle’s objection is: the gods of the third absorption see the water catastrophe below, and the newly and the long born gods have the perceptions of terror and of no terror, and so should be named different in perception. And if a master of the Kośa defends it: within the second absorption, because joy stirs and disturbs, they see the fire catastrophe below and have the perceptions of terror and of no terror”〔T41n1821 0154a02〕.
(5) The Nine Abodes of Sentient Beings and the Four Stations of Consciousness
- The difference between the two gates, abodes of sentient beings and stations of consciousness — Puguang adduces the Correct Principle: 「《正理》二十二云謂諸有情自樂安住所依色等實物非餘,以諸有情是假有故。然諸實物是假所居,故有情居唯有情法。以有情類於自依身愛住增強,非於處所。又於處所立有情居,即有情居應成雜亂。居無雜亂,唯有內身,故有情居唯有情法」 tr. “the Correct Principle, fascicle twenty-two, says: that is, sentient beings of their own delight abide in the real things of form and the rest upon which they depend and in nothing else, since sentient beings are provisionally existent. Yet real things are what the provisional dwells in, and so an abode of sentient beings is only a dharma of sentient beings. For the classes of sentient beings have their craving to abide strengthened toward the body they themselves depend on and not toward a place. And again, if abodes of sentient beings were established upon places, the abodes of sentient beings would become mixed and disordered. Abodes are without mixture and disorder, and there is only the inner body; and so an abode of sentient beings is only a dharma of sentient beings”〔T41n1821 0154b08〕·「又於處所立有情居,即有情居應成雜亂。居無雜亂,唯有內身,故有情居唯有情法」 tr. “and again, if abodes of sentient beings were established upon places, the abodes of sentient beings would become mixed and disordered. Abodes are without mixture and disorder, and there is only the inner body; and so an abode of sentient beings is only a dharma of sentient beings”〔T41n1821 0154b12〕.
- The restriction upon that in which consciousness adheres — Puguang: 「就有漏四蘊中,唯取自地,非餘他地。就自地中,取自身、情數,非取他身、非情。故《正理》二十二云又自地中唯有情數、唯自相續立為識住。非非情數、他相續中。識隨樂住,如自相續」 tr. “within the four aggregates with outflows only one’s own level is taken and not another level. Within one’s own level one’s own body and what is counted as sentient are taken, and not another’s body or what is insentient. Hence the Correct Principle, fascicle twenty-two, says: and again, within one’s own level only what is counted as sentient and only one’s own continuum is established as a station of consciousness, and not what is not counted as sentient or what is within another’s continuum. Consciousness abides where it delights, as within its own continuum”〔T41n1821 0154c02〕.
- The simile of the king’s seat and the simile of the man and the boat — Puguang: 「凡言識住,由離能住識,別立所住四蘊。非能住識可名識住,故不可說識為識住,如非即王可名王座」 tr. “whenever a station of consciousness is spoken of, it is by setting apart the consciousness that abides that the four aggregates in which it abides are separately established. The consciousness that abides may not be named a station of consciousness, and so consciousness cannot be said to be a station of consciousness, just as the king himself cannot be called the king’s seat”〔T41n1821 0154c22〕·「或若有四蘊法,識所乘御,說名識住。喻況如人乘船道理,非識御識,故識非識住」 tr. “or, if there are dharmas of four aggregates that consciousness mounts and drives, they are named a station of consciousness. The simile is the principle of a man riding a boat; consciousness does not drive consciousness, and so consciousness is not a station of consciousness”〔T41n1821 0154c24〕.
(6) The Four Modes of Birth
- Śaila born from a crane’s egg (recorded by all three commentaries) — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「昔於此洲,有商人入海,得一雌鶴,形色偉麗,奇而悅之。遂生二卵,於後卵開,生二童子,端正聰明,年長出家,得阿羅漢果」 tr. “formerly on this continent a merchant went to sea and got a female crane, of splendid form and color, and delighting in the marvel he took pleasure in her. She then bore two eggs, and afterwards the eggs opened and two boys were born, upright and intelligent; and when grown they went forth and obtained the fruit of an arhat”〔T41n1823 0866b05〕.
- The five hundred sons of the king of Pañcāla (the three commentaries differ in wording) — Puguang: 「般遮羅是地名,唐言執五。此王從地為名,王妃生五百卵已羞愧,恐為災變,以小函盛棄殑伽河,隨流而去」 tr. “Pañcāla is the name of a land, in Chinese Grasping Five. This king was named after the land; and the queen, having borne five hundred eggs, was ashamed and feared a calamitous portent, and putting them in a small casket cast them into the Ganges, and they went off with the current”〔T41n1821 0155c01〕·「妃自登城告五百子說上因緣,『如何今者欲造逆罪。若不信者,皆應張口。』妃按兩乳,有五百道乳汁各注一口,應時信伏」 tr. “the queen herself climbed the city wall and told the five hundred sons the foregoing circumstances: ‘how is it that you now wish to commit the crime of rebellion? If you do not believe it, open your mouths.’ The queen pressed her two breasts, and five hundred streams of milk poured each into one mouth, and at once they believed and submitted”〔T41n1821 0155c10〕.
- The name Māndhātṛ — Puguang: 「曼馱多是王名,唐云我養。從布殺陀王頂皰而生,顏貌端正。王抱入宮,告誰能養。諸宮各言我養也。故以標名。舊云頂生王」 tr. “Māndhātṛ is a king’s name, in Chinese ‘I Shall Rear Him.’ He was born from a blister on the crown of King Poṣadha, and his face and form were comely. The king took him into the palace and asked who could rear him, and each of the palace women said, ‘I shall rear him.’ Hence the name was marked. Of old he was called the King Born from the Crown”〔T41n1821 0155c16〕.
- The bodhisattva undergoing birth from a womb, and the supernormal power of upholding a vow (touching defense and refutation) — Puguang: 「《正理》二十二救曰今謂此釋其理必成。通所留身,非佛功德力、無畏等所依熏故,不能廣大饒益世間」 tr. “the Correct Principle, fascicle twenty-two, defends it thus: now I say that this explanation’s principle must hold. A body preserved by supernormal power, not being perfumed as the support of the Buddha’s powers of merit and of the fearlessnesses and the rest, cannot benefit the world broadly”〔T41n1821 0156b02〕·「若作俱舍師破:佛後身界非力等依,如何益物?若言後身接前力等所依身起能益物者,此留化身亦接力等所依身起」 tr. “if one makes the refutation as a master of the Kośa: the bodily element of the Buddha’s last body is not the support of the powers and the rest, so how does it benefit beings? And if it be said that the last body arises taking up the body that supported the former powers and the rest and so can benefit beings, then this preserved body of transformation likewise arises taking up the body that supported the powers and the rest”〔T41n1821 0156b09〕.
- Why one born by transformation leaves no form behind at death (the three commentaries differ · Fabao alone adds a remark) — Puguang: 「問:何故化生死無遺形?答:如《正理論》云化生何故死無遺形?由彼頓生,故應頓滅。如戲水者出沒亦然。毘婆沙師說:化生者,造色多故,死無遺形。大種多者,死非頓滅。即由此義,可以證知一四大種生多造色」 tr. “Question: why does one born by transformation leave no form behind at death? Answer: as the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says: why does one born by transformation leave no form behind at death? Because he arises all at once, and so should cease all at once, as one sporting in water rises and sinks likewise. The Vaibhāṣika masters say: one born by transformation has much derived form, and so leaves no form behind at death; one who has many great elements does not cease all at once. By this very sense it may be proved that one set of four great elements produces much derived form”〔T41n1821 0156b16〕, and he adduces the remark of the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators: 「評云:如前所說者好。《婆沙》評家既取前師一四大種但造一色,故知造色多者死無遺形是不正義」 tr. “the adjudication says: as stated above is the good account. Since the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators take the former master’s view that one set of four great elements produces only one derived form, it is known that the account that those with much derived form leave no form behind at death is not the correct sense”〔T41n1821 0156c05〕. Fabao adds under the same material a remark of his own: 「評云:如前說者好。今詳《正理》不以《婆沙》評家為正。若作俱舍師破,汝准此釋,違《婆沙》正義也」 tr. “the adjudication says: as stated above is the good account. Now, examining it, the Correct Principle does not take the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators as correct. If one makes the refutation as a master of the Kośa, then on your reckoning this explanation goes against the correct sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā”〔T41n1822 0591b14〕.
(7) The Establishing of Intermediate Existence and the Proof That It Really Exists
- Setting the simile of grain in the form of an inference (the two commentaries each give a format) — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「量云:死生是有法,要處無間是宗法;因云:以續生故;同喻云:猶如種果。種果是續生,種果無間絕,死生是續生,死生無間絕。」 tr. “the inference runs: death and birth are the subject, and being uninterrupted in place is the predicate of the thesis; the reason runs: because they arise in succession; the concordant example runs: as with the seed and the fruit. The seed and the fruit arise in succession, and the seed and the fruit have no break of interval; death and birth arise in succession, and death and birth have no break of interval.”〔T41n1823 0867b07〕. Puguang is briefer: 「立量言:死、生中間必有連續,相續生故,喻如種果」 tr. “the inference runs: between death and birth there must be a connection, because they arise in continuity, as with the example of the seed and the fruit”〔T41n1821 0157a09〕.
- The four gates by which the simile of the image is refuted — Puguang makes an outline of the four similes the treatise itself has: 「就中有四,一約鏡像同處破、二約二像同處破、三約影光同處破、四約近遠別見破」 tr. “within it there are four: first, refuting by mirror and image in the same place; second, by two images in the same place; third, by shadow and light in the same place; fourth, by their being seen separately as near and far”〔T41n1821 0157a26〕.
- The gloss of sound and sense on gandharva (Yuanhui alone has it) — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary: 「健達縛者,此云尋香,中有食香,名尋香也」 tr. “gandharva means here scent-seeking; intermediate existence feeds on scent, and so is named scent-seeking”〔T41n1823 0867c25〕. The old judgment that all three commentaries had this gloss does not hold upon a word-by-word re-verification — Puguang has no such gloss of sound and sense within the range of this unit, and the gloss is Yuanhui’s alone. It is honestly recorded.
- The three grades of time and place among the seven destinations of good men — Puguang: 「五不還內,中般分三為七善士。言分三者,欲界沒已受色界中有,往上受生,由處及時各有三種,謂近、中、遠分成三人。未出欲界而般涅槃」 tr. “within the five non-returners, attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval divides into three, making seven good men. As for dividing into three: having passed away from the desire realm one takes up the intermediate existence of the form realm and goes upward to take birth, and by place and by time there are three kinds each, namely near, middle, and far, which make three persons. They attain parinirvāṇa without having left the desire realm”〔T41n1821 0157c28〕.
- Whose words the closing sentence of the fascicle are (the two commentaries outline it differently · recorded without adjudication) — the sentence is 「二責既等,何乃偏徵」 tr. “since the two reproaches are equal, why single out one side for questioning.” Puguang attaches it to the party that holds there is no intermediate existence: 「『二責既等何乃偏徵』者,無中有家云:二責既等,何乃偏徵中有是無?『二釋於經至為證不成』者,論主云」 tr. “as to ‘since the two reproaches are equal, why single out one side for questioning,’ the party holding there is no intermediate existence says: since the two reproaches are equal, why single out intermediate existence for questioning as nonexistent? As to ‘neither of the two explanations . . . does not hold as proof,’ the author says”〔T41n1821 0159c21〕; Fabao attaches it to the author: 「論『二責既等至竝無違害』,論主明經不成證也,一以二責等、二以二釋同」 tr. “on the treatise’s ‘since the two reproaches are equal . . . neither does violence,’ the author shows that the sūtra does not hold as proof, first by the equality of the two reproaches and second by the sameness of the two explanations”〔T41n1822 0593b21〕. The two commentaries adjudicate the first two sentences entirely alike — 「寧知經意如此非餘」 tr. “how do you know that the sense of the sūtra is this and not something else” belonging to the party that holds there is no intermediate existence (whom Fabao names the Mahāsāṃghikas), and 「汝復焉知如餘非此」 tr. “and how do you know that it is something else and not this” to the author — and only this third sentence diverges. ⇒ One and the same sentence, attached differently by the two commentaries, recorded without adjudication; the vernacular layer of this unit follows Fabao’s outline and takes it as the author’s words.
- “The sacred teaching is scattered and has become many schools” (the widest disparity of length among the three commentaries) — Puguang alone sets out in full the items of the schisms of the schools, beginning at 「佛涅槃後百有餘年,無憂王時創分二部,一大眾部、二上座部」 tr. “more than a hundred years after the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa, in the time of King Aśoka, they first divided into two schools, the Mahāsāṃghikas and the Sthaviras”〔T41n1821 0158c28〕, over some thirty lines. Fabao passes it off in a single sentence: 「聖教支離已成多部者,佛涅槃後一百年為初、四百年為後,本末分成二十部,廣如《宗輪論》說」 tr. “as for the sacred teaching being scattered and become many schools: from the first hundred years after the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa to the last of the four hundred, root and branch divided into twenty schools, as is set out at length in the Treatise on the Wheel of Tenets”〔T41n1822 0592c24〕. Yuanhui has no corresponding text at all for this passage.
- The story of Dūṣin the Māra (the two commentaries differ slightly in wording) — Puguang: 「魔羅,名度使。度使,此言毀壞。魔羅,此言殺者」 tr. “the Māra is named Dūṣin; Dūṣin means here Ruiner, and Māra means here Slayer”〔T41n1821 0159a28〕, and he adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā: 「故《婆沙》一百二十五云羯落迦孫馱佛訶叱度使魔羅,應時彼魔陷入地獄。曾聞彼佛將一侍者名曰志遠,入婆羅村次第乞食。時魔度使化作小年,擲石遙打。侍者頭破血流被面,隨佛後行。時佛右旋如象王顧,見如是事訶叱魔言:『汝何非分造斯惡業。』魔時業盡,便墮地獄」 tr. “hence the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle one hundred twenty-five, says: the Buddha Krakucchanda rebuked Dūṣin the Māra, and at once that Māra sank into hell. It has been heard that this Buddha took with him an attendant named Zhiyuan and entered a village of brahmins begging food in order. Then Dūṣin the Māra transformed himself into a young man and threw a stone from afar. The attendant’s head was broken and blood ran over his face, and he walked on behind the Buddha. Then the Buddha turned to the right and looked back as an elephant king does, and seeing what had happened rebuked the Māra, saying, ‘why do you beyond your lot perform this evil action?’ The Māra’s action was then exhausted and he fell into hell”〔T41n1821 0159a29〕. Fabao adduces the same passage with the attendant’s name written 「至遠」 tr. “Zhiyuan, the first graph written as the one for reaching”: 「《婆沙》一百二十五羯洛迦孫馱佛,將一侍者名曰至遠,入婆羅門村次第乞食。時魔度使化作少年擲石遙打,侍者頭破血流被面,隨佛後行。時佛呵叱魔言:『汝何非分造斯惡業。』魔時業盡便墜地獄」 tr. “the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle one hundred twenty-five: the Buddha Krakucchanda took with him an attendant named Zhiyuan and entered a village of brahmins begging food in order. Then Dūṣin the Māra transformed himself into a youth and threw a stone from afar; the attendant’s head was broken and blood ran over his face, and he walked on behind the Buddha. Then the Buddha rebuked the Māra, saying, ‘why do you beyond your lot perform this evil action?’ The Māra’s action was then exhausted and he fell into hell”〔T41n1822 0593a04〕.
- How the name “twice-born” is obtained (the three commentaries differ) — Puguang: 「婆羅門名再生,初生名一生,後受婆羅門法復名一生,故受法已名曰再生。如苾芻亦名再生。謂初生及受戒。如卵生亦名再生」 tr. “a brahmin is called twice-born; the first birth is one birth, and receiving the brahmin dharma afterwards is another birth, and so, having received the dharma, he is called twice-born. So too a bhikṣu is called twice-born, that is, by his first birth and by receiving the precepts; and so too one born from an egg is called twice-born”〔T41n1821 0159b29〕. Fabao is briefer: 「婆羅門名再生,以初生時名為一生,受法之時名再生也」 tr. “a brahmin is called twice-born, since the time of his first birth is called one birth and the time of receiving the dharma is called the second birth”〔T41n1822 0593b02〕. Yuanhui takes it only as a proper name without glossing its sense: 「有外道婆羅門名再生,年老來見世尊。世尊呵嘖:汝今年老,已過盛位」 tr. “there was a non-Buddhist brahmin named Twice-Born who came in his old age to see the World-Honored One. The World-Honored One reproached him: you are now old and have passed the stage of your prime”〔T41n1823 0868a29〕.
- The five stages outside the womb (all three attach them under the phrase 「過盛位」 tr. “passed the stage of your prime”) — Puguang: 「胎外有五位,一嬰孩、二童子、三小年、四盛年、五老年」 tr. “outside the womb there are five stages: first infancy, second childhood, third early youth, fourth the prime, fifth old age”〔T41n1821 0159c04〕· Fabao: 「出胎有五位,一嬰姟、二童子、三少年、四盛年、五老年」 tr. “after leaving the womb there are five stages: first infancy, second childhood, third youth, fourth the prime, fifth old age”〔T41n1822 0593b03〕· Yuanhui: 「胎外有五位:一嬰孩、二童子、三少年、四盛年、五老年」 tr. “outside the womb there are five stages: first infancy, second childhood, third youth, fourth the prime, fifth old age”〔T41n1823 0868b02〕. Yuanhui’s text then goes on to gloss clause by clause 「至衰將近琰魔王」 tr. “decline draws near and King Yama is not far”〔T41n1823 0868b03〕·「欲往前路無資糧」 tr. “you would go forward on the road ahead and have no provisions”〔T41n1823 0868b04〕·「求住中間無所止」 tr. “you would seek to stay in between and there is no place to halt”〔T41n1823 0868b04〕.
(7 appended) The Outline of the Two Divergent Explanations of Attaining Parinirvāṇa in the Interval, and the Range of the Refutation
- The outline of the two routes — Puguang marks this passage as two explanations: 「就總釋中有二異解:一壽量中間……」 tr. “within the general explanation there are two divergent explanations: first, the middle of the lifespan . . .”〔T41n1821 0158a10〕, and below divides it: 「此釋壽量中間有其三種:一由至界位,界謂惑種……二由至想位,想謂染想……三由至尋位,尋謂尋求」 tr. “this explains the middle of the lifespan as having three kinds: first by reaching the stage of the element, the element being the seed of affliction . . . second by reaching the stage of perception, perception being defiled perception . . . third by reaching the stage of applied thought, applied thought being seeking”〔T41n1821 0158a16〕, and marks separately 「此別釋近天中間三種差別」 tr. “this separately explains the three differences of the middle of the approach to a heaven”〔T41n1821 0158b01〕. Fabao’s outline differs — he marks the route of the approach to a heaven as 「第三師異釋」 tr. “the divergent explanation of a third master”〔T41n1822 0592b04〕.
- Puguang preserves three further explanations of his own beneath this outline (recorded without adjudication) — 「又解:近天中間說有三種,還約界、想、尋位分為三種」 tr. “a further explanation: the three kinds spoken of for the middle of the approach to a heaven are again divided as three by the stages of element, perception, and applied thought”〔T41n1821 0158a28〕·「又解:此中三種亦通壽量中間」 tr. “a further explanation: these three kinds extend to the middle of the lifespan as well”〔T41n1821 0158b08〕·「又解:此中三種亦如其次第釋前界、想、尋三」 tr. “a further explanation: these three kinds likewise explain in order the foregoing three of element, perception, and applied thought”〔T41n1821 0158b09〕. ⇒ The two routes and three grades are not Puguang’s settled position: he himself offers three further explanations, all of which allow the three grades of the route of the heaven-approach to be gathered back into the three stages of element, perception, and applied thought, or extended to the route of the lifespan. The text of the treatise itself has no such division into two routes, but records only in sum 「有餘復說:或壽量中間、或近天中間」 tr. “other masters say further: either the middle of the lifespan or the middle of the approach to a heaven”〔T29 0045a16〕; the two routes and three grades are Puguang’s outline and not a structure of the treatise’s own text.
- The range of the refutation — Fabao expressly divides two layers: 「此唯破壽量中間,不破近天中也」 tr. “this refutes only the middle of the lifespan and does not refute the middle of the approach to a heaven”〔T41n1822 0592c09〕. ⇒ The simile of the sparks refutes both routes, while the counter-objection from the formless realm refutes the route of the lifespan alone. The outline wording of the two commentaries and their division of the range of the refutation are recorded together without adjudication.
(8) A Conspectus of the Divergences among the Three Commentaries (Recorded without Adjudication)
| Topic | Puguang’s Record | Fabao’s Commentary | Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary | The point of divergence |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| Who holds the seventeen of the form realm | the masters of the West (adducing the Mahāvibhāṣā) | not separately marked | the Sautrāntika school | the school labels differ |
| Where the Brahmā multitudes had seen the Brahmā king | sets out six explanations in full and compares the Mahāvibhāṣā’s five | adduces one explanation from the Correct Principle and makes no comparative remark | gives one explanation only | the widest disparity of fullness |
| The adjudicators’ remark on one born by transformation leaving no form at death | adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators outright to settle it | adds a remark suspecting the Correct Principle and the Mahāvibhāṣā’s adjudicators to be at odds | does not treat it | Fabao alone has a critical remark |
| The course of the schisms of the schools | lists them fully over nearly thirty lines | passes it off in one sentence and points to the Treatise on the Wheel of Tenets | no corresponding text at all | the widest disparity of length |
| How the name “twice-born” is obtained | explains the twofold sense of birth and draws analogies with the bhikṣu and with the egg-born | explains the twofold sense of birth (more briefly) | takes it only as a proper name without glossing | a difference in whether a gloss is given |
| The name of Dūṣin the Māra’s attendant | Zhiyuan, the first graph the one for resolve | Zhiyuan, the first graph the one for reaching | does not reach this passage | a difference of one graph · perhaps of transmission |
| The gloss of sound and sense on gandharva | none | none | means here scent-seeking | Yuanhui alone has it |
| Whose words 「二責既等,何乃偏徵」 tr. “since the two reproaches are equal, why single out one side for questioning” are | the party that holds there is no intermediate existence | the author | does not reach this passage | one and the same sentence attached differently by the two commentaries |
| The outline layer of the nine items of the world of sentient beings | hangs them from the gate 「明有情生」 tr. “explaining the arising of sentient beings” (two layers above it) | divides the nine directly beneath 「明有情」 tr. “explaining sentient beings” | hangs them from the gate 「明有情生」 tr. “explaining the arising of sentient beings” (two layers above it) | the names agree wholly in all three while the outline layer is of two patterns |
Where the three commentaries diverge, each family is recorded, without judging right and wrong. The adjudications of the three commentaries and the doctrinal choices among their divergences stand separately in the Further Resonances section of the exposition layer.
VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Link to the Yogācāra Root System · Bridge ②)
The three realms, five destinies, four modes of birth, and intermediate existence established in this unit are the general table of the school Abhidharma’s face of the setting up of sentient beings; how it is taken up into the Yogācāra system (each item attached word by word to that system):
- The five destinies and four modes of birth → one of the proofs of the ālaya consciousness: this unit establishes 「五趣體唯無覆無記,若異此者趣應相雜」 tr. “the entity of the five destinies is unobscured-indeterminate alone; were it otherwise the destinies would be mixed together”〔T29 0042a22〕, and the only criterion in its explicit text is the one item of no mixture (「若異此者趣應相雜」 tr. “were it otherwise the destinies would be mixed together”). The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only takes the same set of enumerated dharmas as one ground for proving the eighth consciousness — 「又契經說:有情流轉五趣、四生。若無此識,彼趣、生體不應有故」 tr. “and again a sūtra says: sentient beings transmigrate in the five destinies and the four modes of birth. Were there no such consciousness, the entity of that destiny and that birth could not exist”〔T31n1585 0016b03〕— and the criterion it gives runs word for word 「謂要實有、恒、遍、無雜,彼法可立正實趣、生」 tr. “that is, only what is really existent, constant, pervasive, and unmixed may be established as a true and real destiny and birth”〔T31n1585 0016b04〕·「非異熟法趣、生雜亂,住此起餘趣、生法故」 tr. “dharmas that are not maturation would make destiny and birth mixed and disordered, since while dwelling in this destiny one arouses dharmas of the destiny and birth of another”〔T31n1585 0016b05〕. ⇒ The one criterion that the entity of a destiny must be unmixed is unaltered in the two systems, while the entity each establishes differs (this unit attaches it to the unobscured-indeterminate, the Yogācāra system to the eighth consciousness) — this is the most direct anchor of Bridge ② within the Chapter on the World.
- Intermediate existence → the passage on intermediate existence in the Basic Section of the Yogācārabhūmi: this unit establishes 「於死有後、在生有前,即彼中間有自體起」 tr. “after the existence of death and before the existence of birth, in that very interval an entity of its own arises”〔T29 0044b09〕without touching the measure of the time intermediate existence abides (the argument over the time it abides being in Unit 2 of this chapter). The Yogācārabhūmi, in the Stage of Mentation, has on the same matter 「又此中有,若未得生緣,極七日住」 tr. “and again, if this intermediate existence has not obtained the condition of birth, it abides at most seven days”〔T30n1579 0282a27〕— one and the same dharma with the two systems differing in fullness, which may serve as a coordinate for collateral reading.
- The three things present for a gandharva → the three conditions for entering the womb in the Yogācārabhūmi: this unit adduces the sūtra as 「入母胎者要由三事俱現在前,一者母身是時調適、二者父母交愛和合、三健達縛正現在前」 tr. “for entry into the mother’s womb three things must be present together: first, that the mother’s body is at that time in fit condition; second, that father and mother join in mutual love; third, that a gandharva is just present”〔T29 0044c26〕; the Yogācārabhūmi has 「又由三處現前,得入母胎」 tr. “and again, by three places being present one obtains entry into the mother’s womb”〔T30n1579 0282b25〕, its three being 「一、其母調適,而復值時;二、父母和合,俱起愛染;三、健達縛正現在前」 tr. “first, that the mother is in fit condition and the time is also right; second, that father and mother join and arouse craving together; third, that a gandharva is just present”〔T30n1579 0282b26〕. ⇒ The number of the three conditions and the name of the third are the same and the syntax differs a little — one and the same translation workshop and yet a difference of wording — a coordinate for the collateral reading of rendered language (recorded only · not adjudicated).
VIII. Translation History
- Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa in thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note running word for word 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issue, of the same original as Paramārtha’s; translated at the Scripture Translation Cloister of the Great Ci’en Monastery from the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui until the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year, the monk Yuanyu serving as scribe”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. The head of this unit’s fascicle is titled 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第八」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Eight”〔T29 0040c18〕, with the chapter continuation title 「分別世品第三之一」 tr. “Analysis of the World, Chapter Three, part one”〔T29 0040c22〕.
- Paramārtha’s older translation (the alternative version used for collation): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma in twenty-two fascicles”〔T55n2154 0545c16〕, and again, in the treatise section of the catalogue, 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma in twenty-two fascicles, translated by the Chen-dynasty Indian Tripiṭaka Master Paramārtha”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕; Xuanzang’s version is recorded after it as 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa in thirty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka Master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c22〕.
- The translation of the two treatises of the intra-lineage debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings has 「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle in eighty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka Master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine in forty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka Master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c27〕, concluding 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above share the stanzas of the Abhidharmakośa while differing in explanation, and both were composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four words 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas and a different explanation” are the very ground of the practice of section V of this unit — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose a separate prose commentary.
- A collateral witness to the work of translation: the Biography of the Tripiṭaka Master of the Great Ci’en Monastery records Xuanzang’s reply of the fifth year of Yonghui, 「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」 tr. “the Kośa and the Correct Principle, whose translation is at present not yet complete, will certainly be finished this year”〔T50n2053 0261c20〕. ⇒ The Kośa and the Correct Principle were translated in the same period, and this is the background of why the material of debate is so dense in this unit (the fact recorded only · no judgment of cause and effect made).
- The occasion of the treatise’s composition: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records its manner of composition as 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」 tr. “he established the sense of the Sarvāstivādins and, wherever there was a partial position, refuted it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas; it is named the Abhidharmakośa”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ This unit expressly records 「經部師說」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say” in two places (the continuity of mind and the rest in the formless realm〔0041b16〕· the difference in perception of the Ābhāsvara gods〔beginning at 0043a10〕), which are instances of just this manner; and Saṅghabhadra counter-refutes at both places (see items one and five of section V), which answers as well to what the Life records of the after-event, 「論成後寄與罽賓諸師」 tr. “when the treatise was finished he sent it to the masters of Jibin.”
- The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outline) · Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · the Chapter on the World wanting).
IX. Edition Location Register
- Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Eight (base text)〔0040c18–0045c04〕: fascicle head title 0040c18 · chapter continuation title 0040c22 · opening transition 0040c23 · Roots 1–3 0040c25 · quoted stanza one 0041c02 · quoted stanza two 0041c05 · quoted stanza three 0041c08 · Root 4 0042a15 · Root 5 and first half of Root 6 0042c02 · second half of Root 6 and first half of Root 7 0043b09 · second half of Root 7 and first half of Root 8 0043b19 · second half of Root 8 and Root 9 0043c21 · quoted stanza four 0044a12 · Root 10 0044b07 · Roots 11 and 12 0044b18 · quoted stanza five 0045a29 · quoted stanza six 0045b22 · closing sentence of the fascicle 0045b29.
- Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage 0198a24–0202b21. Principal items 0198a27 · 0198a28 · 0198b03 · 0198b05 · 0198b13 · 0198b15 · 0198b18 · 0198b21 · 0198c01 · 0198c12 · 0198c17 · 0198c20 · 0198c23 · 0198c26 · 0198c28 · 0199a02 · 0199a07 · 0199b04 · 0200b18 · 0200b23 · 0200c22 · 0200c27 · 0201b05 · 0201b08 · 0201b15 · 0201b24 · 0201c22 · 0201c27 · 0202a03 · 0202a09 · 0202a25 · 0202b20 · 0202b21.
- Saṅghabhadra T1562〔beginning at 0456a16〕: 0456a16 · 0457a02 · 0457a24 · 0458b18 · 0458b19 · 0458c01 · 0458c25 · 0458c27 · 0459c01 · 0459c02 · 0459c05 · 0459c09 · 0460b11 · 0460b13 · 0460b26 · 0460b29 · 0461a09 · 0463b05 · 0463b07 · 0463b11 · 0465b07 · 0465b10 · 0465b14 · 0465c10 · 0465c14 · 0467c25 · 0467c26 · 0468a05 · 0470a18 · 0470b02 · 0470b11 · 0474a03 · 0474a14 · 0474c08 · 0474c18 · 0475b03 · 0475b20 · 0475c02 · 0476a27 · 0476b23 (transition · section boundary). T1563〔beginning at 0829a22〕: 0834c21 · 0835a15 · 0835c08 · 0836c26 · 0837a03 · 0837a07 · 0837b14 (transition · section boundary).
- Puguang’s Record T41n1821〔0148a05–0160a04〕: 0148a15 · 0148a21 · 0148b12 · 0148b16 · 0148b17 · 0148b18 · 0148b20 · 0149a03 · 0149a10 · 0149a13 · 0149a14 · 0149b17 · 0149b21 · 0149b29 · 0150a21 · 0150b02 · 0150b06 · 0150b13 · 0150b16 · 0150b19 · 0150b23 · 0150b27 · 0150c02 · 0150c16 · 0151b09 · 0151b19 · 0151b21 · 0152a25 · 0152b01 · 0152b09 · 0152b15 · 0152c04 · 0153b02 · 0153b29 · 0153c02 · 0154a02 · 0154b08 · 0154b12 · 0154c02 · 0154c22 · 0154c24 · 0155c01 · 0155c10 · 0155c16 · 0156b02 · 0156b09 · 0156b16 · 0156c05 · 0157a09 · 0157a26 · 0157c28 · 0158c28 · 0159a28 · 0159a29 · 0159b29 · 0159c04.
- Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822〔0584a05–0593c04〕: 0584a12 · 0584a14 · 0584a18 · 0587c05 · 0587c11 · 0588b10 · 0591b14 · 0592c24 · 0593a04 · 0593b02 · 0593b03.
- Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823〔0863a07–0868b09〕: 0863a09 · 0863a16 · 0863b06 · 0863b15 · 0863b26 · 0864a10 · 0864a19 · 0865a16 · 0866b05 · 0867b07 · 0867c25 · 0868a29 · 0868b02 · 0868b03 · 0868b04. Fascicle Eight has no chapter-title line, and its boundary is verified by the first sentence of the text at the head of the fascicle.
- Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836: the Chapter on the World wholly wanting — for this unit there is no Shentai to attach (the lacuna marked as it stands · not supplied).
- Anchors for cross-reading with the Yogācāra system: T31n1585 0016b03 · 0016b04 · 0016b05; T30n1579 0282a27 · 0282b25 · 0282b26.
- Catalogues and biographies: T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01; T50n2053 0261c20; T50n2049 0190b15.
- Collation: thirty collation notes in Fascicle Eight (twenty-seven variant readings fully enumerated · one cross-reference note to another canon not entered in the table) · no case for emending the established text.